Corruption is Magic

Chapters

Chapter 1 The ordeal
Chapter 2 The girl
Chapter 4 Transformation
Chapter 5 What have I become
Chapter 6 The oath
Chapter 7 Crude Stew
Chapter 8 Clothes on ones back
Chapter 9 The Village
Chapter 10 Inner Contemplation of Moth and Flame
Chapter 11 Experimental accident
Chapter 12 Loss
Chapter 13 Anger
Chapter 14 Harsh realities
Chapter 15 Monarchs, People, and absalute power
Chapter 16 Spark
Chapter 18 Sinister side
Chapter 19 The fool
Chapter 20 Books, guns, and Prime Evils
Chapter 21 Sacrifice
chapter 22 Truths
Chapter 23 Mistress Twilight Sparkle
Chapter 24 Preperations
Chapter 25 The Princess and Mistress
Chapter 26 Olvin
Chapter 27 Lay of the land
Chapter 28 Lord, no longer
Chapter 29 Do flowers bloom?
Chapter 30 This Bee itch
Chapter 31 Untold Lessons
Chapter 32 The Game and Wellsprings
Chapter 34 Taming the Beast
Chapter 35 Howling to the moon
Chapter 36 Pain (Warning!)
Chapter 37 Smile like you mean it
Chapter 38 Wexion
Chapter 39 Vo
Chapter 40 Don't stop now
Chapter 41 Face to face
Chapter 42 Round 2
Chapter 43 Together, but fractured
Chapter 44 Dog house
Chapter 45 The people
Chapter 46 Relaxation and confrontation
Chapter 47 Loving Moon, Sunshine filled chaos
Chapter 48 portals and kings
Chapter 49 Inebriation
Chapter 50 Regrets
Chapter 52 Dearest Twilight
Chapter 53 Blood Moon
Chapter 54
Chapter 57 The crown, the future, the powers that be
Update
Chapter 3 The world at large
Chapter 17 A night to remember
Chapter 33 Show them what you've got
Chapter 51 Tell me, was it everything you asked for?
Chapter 55 Arena
Chapter 56 Finishing the fight
Author's closing talk

Chapter 1 The ordeal

“Discord!” I yell as I stomp through The door of Fluttershy’s house, the relaxing draconequus looking at me with a wide grin upon his face. “You are cleaning up that mess right now.” I yell, temper flaring and my cheeks puffing out with righteous fury with each breath I take.

“Oh dear Twilight, whatever could be the problem?” The god before me teasingly asks.

“You know full well what the issue I have is,” I growl as I grind my teeth at his antics. “This is the third time this week you have messed with my home. First you turned the leaves into rainbows-”

“It’s called RGB, and I feel it improved the tree by quite a large margin.”

“Next you made the mystery section of the Library into a literal mystery by making the covers blank.” With that he lets out a small snicker making my main stand on end in anger. “Now, NOW. You made a… A-”

“A porn section?” He asks, making my cheeks warm at the very mention of the word.

“YES!” I scream, closing my eyes as I do so. Oh sweet Celestia, if only I could so much as hit this guy, I would. Like what if my friends come over, not to mention if the princesses came over. “Now,” I grumble, opening my eyes to look at Discord who had a devilish grin upon his face. “I need to open my library so-” I light my horn as I speak but trail off as I watch Discord close his eyes and ready his claw, my gut dropping in realization, he was about to teleport… and in all likelihood, both of us. Teleportation mid teleportation is disastrous. Realizing my spell wass too far through being cast to be nullified I let out a shriek. “Disc-”

***

Waking up I blink my eyes as the world spins around me, the feeling of hard jagged rocks poking my side forcing me to get to my hooves but as I do my senses begin to return to me. The first to hit me is the smell, the smell of burning and ash invades my nose and threatens to suffocate me. Second thing I heard is the cracking of thunder near and far. Looking around I see a charred black ground with a crimson red sky overhead with clouds of murky black and dull grays hanging in place. Gone were the nice warm and happy colors of my home I know, Now I am greeted to the gloomy hostile land around me.

Feeling my panic rising to an all time high I take a few deep breaths but It does little to subdue the racing heart in my chest. This isn’t right, I shouldn't be here. The outcome of a mid teleportation teleport wouldn't send me far enough to end up in a place like this. Every other time a thing like that happened in history it sent ponies to a random place within a few miles of where they either leave from or are trying to get to. In the worst cases it was a teleport to different areas but even then you would end up around the possible locations still. Did Discord want to bring me here? Why?

Covering my head I fall to the ground and take rackety breath after rackety breath, my body shaking due to the anxiety gripping every fiber of my being. “I… I need to find help.” I say to myself, there has to be ponies that can help me. If I get help I can figure out where I ended up and get home. Then Maybe I can come back and help people find a more… nice looking home. With that in mind I come out from under my hooves and stand up with a calming breath. I need to be strong and brave. Like my friends would expect.

“Now, how did that song go that Pinkie sang to get rid of those spooky trees? When I was A little filly the sun was going down..”

***

With a sudden thump the ponies of Ponyville looked to see the familiar shape of Discord head first in the back of the cart that held the current supply of Zapp Apple jam that Apple Jack was pulling behind her. “Ah sware Discord, If ya ar thinin of stealin more of my produce I will buck you in to next week.” Apple Jack hotly calls back to the new passenger she has gained as she undoes herself. Discord, all the while still dazed from his collision, has birds flying around his head as it rises from the sea of jars. Shooing them away he gets up from the cart and laughs.

“Ah dear Jack Daniels, I wouldn't dream of it. Not with Twilight already miffed with me.”

“Twilight’s already upset with ya? What did ya do this time?” Apple Jack asks, not giving the nickname Discord gave her any mind.

“I added a new section to her library.” Immediately Apple jack’s hoof met her face, sighing she finishes disconnecting and walks up to the serpent like creature.

“Was it another section for these weird books you found… what was it again?”

“Oh you mean the scientology books?” He asks, getting a curt nod in response. “Oh goddesses no. That was a simple passing fad. No this time I was broadening it with a new and great section that deserves as much of a in libraries as any other book.” He says with a salesmen suit spontaneously appearing on his body.

“Uh huh, and what exactly is this section?”

“Porn”

Almost immediately the sound of the passersbys stopped and the sound of a pin drop could be heard in the distance. Apple Jack and many others had grown a red tint to their cheeks and with a look around Discord became confused. “Jeez, it’s almost as if Celestia died or something. Are you all really that embarrassed by stuff like that? It’s a natura-” Discord is cut off by a swift kick from Apple Jack making him yelp.

“That’s enough outa you. So where is Twilight anyway?”

“Ah well you see, I’m not too sure. I teleported us but then I got pelted to the northern Tundra. There was a flag that I found that was red with a sickle and hammer. I figured I wasn’t in the right place so I teleported to Twilight’s house. My magic has A mind of its own sometimes.” Discord jokingly says getting a piercing gaze from Apple Jack. “Alright, alright I’ll check.” Discord snaps his fingers but after nothing happens his face goes neutral as he snaps three more times but upon getting the same result each time his face shows some concern and desperation.

“Discord…”

“Wait, it’s just taking a while…” Discord says as snap after snap nothing happens, again and again he tries but as he continues sweat forms on his brow.

“Discord, what happened to Twilights?” Apple Jack sternly demands.

“I- I can’t…”

“Can’t what varment?” Apple Jack barks as worry creeps over her face.

“I can’t find her.”

Chapter 2 The girl

The sound of my hooves clicking upon the blackened stone ground fills the air around me, adding to the sounds of howling winds and the sound of bubbling. Bubbling from the lava pool nearby, which is causing my coat which has become soot filled to become sweaty due to the extreme heat coming off said pool. Feeling my energy dwindling I try once more to draw saliva into my mouth to moisten it and possibly quench my thirst but to no avail.

Dry, blackened, thorn filled shrubbery grab and claw at my hooves and coat upon my legs. This place, whatever it is, is worse than tartarus. The thought of my mortality has already passed through my mind many times at this point. How many hours has it been since I arrived here? Has it been two… no maybe four… no it has to be more. It’s hard to tell here.

Shaking my head I get the fog out of my brain and look around. Barren, dead, and burning land surrounds me. Since my arrival I have become acutely aware of the dull far distant sound of screams and what sounds like chains. This place, this… underworld of despair… I might very well die here.

Feeling tears threaten to escape my eyes I take a deep breath and hang my head but as my eyes close something catches my ear. Instead of the click of hoof on chard stone like I know, I hear the sound of my hoof landing upon wood, a very creaky wood but still wood. Opening my eyes I see a small wooden hatch beneath my hoof. Using my magic I carefully open the black wood hatch and look down to see stairs into a hidden underground room. Looking left and right I steel myself and head down making sure to close the hatch behind me, anywhere is better than outside right now.

Immediately I am met with pitch black inky darkness, lighting my horn I illuminate my surroundings and head down the hall I find myself in till I come to a room. Looking around the entrance I find a torch on the wall that I light but upon doing so every other torch in the room ignites and what greets me is a green stone brick room that looks as if it was a base of operation for someone. Off in the far left corner is a black wood bed made out of what looks like scavenged materials, to the right corner is a table with devices I recognise as an alchemical set. Then there is a cooking station to the right but more in the center of the room and a book stand and fireplace near me on the left, then my eyes land on a rather strange decoration in the center of the room. It looked to be made of metal plates with more metal within that I can see where cracks were. It’s face and body structure were not that of a pony and it stood upright on two legs with its arms crossed over its chest hiding what was very obviously the.. bosom of whatever creature it was modeled after. Looking away I inspect the area and after some snooping I find the kitchen has a button on some stone bricks with a bit of metal jutting out over a hole, pressing the button my heart leaps for joy when I see water come pouring out.

“Oh thank Celestia!” I cry as I open my mouth and get my mouth under the faucet lapping up the water. Not caring for a second how I look I just drink and drink to my heart's content. Using my magic I grab some water after I have drunk my fill and wash my body of all the grime covering it. The water though warm soothed my body and mind immensely and brought the headache I had been dealing with for the last while to a duller state of being.

“Alright, Water, check. Bed, check. Food…” I say as I look to the kitchen I’m at currently and poke around the makeshift cupboard. “In every cupboard were items but some were rotted while others were questionable. All however were things I didn’t recognise one bit. I guess I’ll need to find information on these things and how to find them and what is okay to eat. I think to myself before taking all the items in my magic and throwing them into the nearby lava pool with a swift teleport. Best disposal system ever. Feeling satisfied as I can be with no food in my stomach I head over to the fireplace and chair, grabbing a book and looking at the language I don’t recognise.

“Hm, this should be a good way to pass the time?” I say as I look around the area and find exactly what I wanted to find. An inkwell, quill, and some parchment. Setting to work I begin trying to understand the writing and language before I sleep… at least a bit.

***

Poking my head out I look around in case there is something outside the hatch. Call me paranoid but I don’t trust this place at all and for all I know I could come out and see a giant Dragon suddenly. Actually that would explain why it's like the underworld here, the dragons live in a volcano to the south I’m pretty sure. Heading out of my new home after my sleep I prepare for a more attentive investigation of the area and now have a firm grasp on my goals.

Number one goal, find food. Last night I managed to get a general understanding of the language and thanks to hand drawn pictures was able to identify some things I could eat and some others to stay away from. Sadly however, I need to be careful. Most plants and things here if consumed could have adverse effects, the book said. What these effects are I haven’t been able to translate but supposedly if I prepare them right in cooking the effects should be nullified.

Humming to myself I set out to identify and find plants to harvest, it still amazes me how the plants are dry, burned and just in general dead looking but yet they are actually alive and producing fruit and berries. I think as I come across the first plant I recognize from the book that I was able to translate. This shrub with black thorn filled branches produces a root that when harvested is much like what I could only guess was ginger. Supposedly it is packed full of nutrients, now to just get at the roots. Using my magic I try to yank at the base of the plant but quickly realize its roots are dug in well to the stone ground. Contemplating a bit I decide that I need to use magic to blast at the stone under it. With a few powerful blasts of magic I manage to break some of the roots free all the while knocking some thorns off the plan itself. The thorns act as a hook for the seeds which are connected to said thorns to disperse and grow new ones. Maybe I could trim them up and cook the thorn seeds. Grabbing a bunch of roots and seeds I head off to search for more plants but as I search I notice the form of a creature walking around in the distance. Finally another creature, I’m so happy.

“Hello, sorry to bother you but could you help me?” I happily say as I gallop towards them, The creature seeming surprised turns around and looks at me, their dark green skin and bipedal satire reminding me of the metal thing where I’m residing but the height and proportions being vastly different. Honestly, how can this creature walk with the proportions they have. I think as I get near them, I stop and grin at them and realize suddenly that they probably don’t understand me.

“Uh, hi. Can you understand me?” After asking that the creature responds with strange noises I don’t recognise as they clear out their pointed long green ears and flick whatever is on their claw like appendages away. A bit disgusting but if this creature can help me then I can put up with disgusting behavior.

“Okay, so I can’t understand you… Oh I know.” I say as I teleport the quill, ink and paper from my hide away to me then get to work making kinda abstract images of myself and my getting teleported here and wanting to find a way home then show the girl. She looks at it, it’s at this moment I notice she has what looks like a mug in her hand and realize she is drinking something and by the smell I am now noticing… It's ale. After thinking and looking at the page and me a few times the girl says something in her language and then snaps her fingers before walking off in a direction with her free hand waving for me to follow, or at least I hope so.

Following close behind her I look around at the landscape around us because if I looked towards the girl I unfortunately would have to deal with the behind of the girl bouncing and jiggling in my face and I’d much rather not have to see that. After around three minutes of walking we round a corner of rocky boulders and my eyes fall upon a hut of sorts made into the core of a giant blue capped mushroom with white speckles on it. With a small smile I think about my library back home and feel a small tear form at the corner of my eye.

I wipe it away and hear the sound of the girl who had gilded me who stands at the door of the mushroom house and heads inside calling out to what I can only assume is more of her kind. Walking in I close the door behind me and look around and quickly notice how well kept this place is considering the ash and general smoke outside. After a bit of time the girl comes back but with another creature much like her but a bit older looking with a small bit of gray in her hair. Both however have black hair and green eyes. The best assumption is they are family.

“Hello, uh sorry to ask but are you able to understand me?” I ask hopefully but when she responds in the same sounding language as the first girl I sigh and pull up the page I have with my doodles. The older girl looks at it and scratches her chin while the one who lead me here drinks her ale.

After thinking about what I drew the older one nods and straightens her back before speaking to the young girl who grunts and walks off. The older one looks then to me and beacons me to follow so I do and she leads me to a sitting room and gestures to a chair as she sits. Taking the message I climb on to the wooden chair and face her. With a few gestures like charades and her saying her languag’s words slowly I decipher she is asking me ‘this not your home’. Shaking my head, I respond with “No.”

Humming she nods as the young girl from earlier brings two mugs and hands one to each of us. The pungent scent of ale wafting from my mug. “Oh, uh I don’t really drink.” I say but the older one waves a hand and says something in her language. Seeing I don’t understand, she points to me and clenches up her entire body and hugs her body as she rocks around and then makes fists with her claws and rubs the knuckles together. I think she is saying I’m a ball of tension and nerves.

I couldn’t really argue with that but I haven’t really drank much, and it’s usually with my friends only. Well I mean I would consider these nice people friends since they are helping me out. Reluctantly I look down at the mug of orange liquid and take a sip, the first thing to hit me is the taste. I have tasted apple cider from Apple Jack’s farm but unlike that it tasted a lot more earthy, almost as if dirt was in it but at the same time it tasted almost like a hay sandwich. It wasn’t too bad, but then the burn came and it felt tingly at first at the back of my throat but then it grew to almost feel as if my throat was on fire and as it slid down my throat I could feel it. I coughed and sputtered and hacked, all the while I could hear the laughter of the two girls. The older one patted me on the back as I caught my breath while at the same time it was comforting. I also was upset because they could have tried to warn me. How can they even drink that casually?

Once my coughing had stopped I looked over to the older girl and watched as she took gulp after gulp from her mug till finally she slammed it down on her leg and gave a happy sigh then seeing my likely incredulous face gave me a thumbs up just like spike would, wide grin and all. Honestly, this place isn’t that bad.

Chapter 4 Transformation

“So, you're saying eating these things I cook can cause magical transformations?” I ask as I hold a berry in my magic. In front of me Gomra nods while Gelfree relaxes against the mushroom door deciding to join our lessons outside.

“Yes, this is what is called a Bull Berry. I’ll give you three guesses why we call them that here.”

“Bull berry? That’s a bit on the nose.” I jokingly say getting a chuckle from Gelfree.

“Yes, yes. Well the simple name tells you on the tin what to expect. Specifically Bull esk properties will spring forth from you if you eat this raw.” Gomra explains and I raise an eyebrow at her.

“So you mean the fur and the horns or do you also mean…” I trail off.

“Yes I also mean you could sprout a Penis, dick, cock, whatever you wanna call it.” She explains and with each reference to the falous I feel my face grow warm.

“Holy shit, How can you blush through fur?” Gelfree chuckles as she asks, making my face grow hotter still.

“Daughter, you wanted to observe. Not to interrupt.” Gomra calls back but Gelfree responds by mimicking what she says silently.

“So… This berry, how much will it change a creature?” I ask, changing the subject so I don’t have to think about that anymore.

“Oh, it will only change one thing about you but it will be random unless you know how to work an alchemical set and make the effect you want into a potion.” Oh, that’s good to know. Thank Celestia I have a set in my home… that still has an Incubus in it most likely.

“So now comes the real test?” Gomra chuckles before tossing an object into the air towards me which I catch in my magic. “The title of King or Queen is earned. Plants uncooked have corruption in them. Corruption acts as both an aphrodisiac and a sign of status. The more corruption You have the more powerful you are literally and figuratively. The King or Queen needs to be top dog.”

“Wait so… In order to become the Queen I need to… be in heat?” Gomra chuckles at this and I puff out my cheeks.

“No, well I guess. How best to explain it. Corruption is gonna always be there where as heat comes and goes. Corruption is also containable with practice… if you want to subdue it. That means you can have the status and power but not feel the need to fuck as much.”

“Okay… so the only way to get Corruption is via these plants?”

“Oh, no. There are many ways. When you Dominate a creature and force your will on them, then you can consume a portion of their corruption. Basiclly when they orgasum against their will or willingly be subdued they lose corruption and the one Dominating them gets the corruption. That is unless the two creatures have a consummation. Which leads into the next thing I need to mention.” Oh goddesses there is more, this is all so surreal… What hay have I gotten myself into?

“Concubines, be it male or female, are needed. When you meet a creature and decide to make a consummation the dominant higher status person will become the lesser master or mistress. A king or Queen needs concubines to be eligible for the title.”

“You mean I need to get married!?” I yell accidentally but the very thought sends my head into a spin.

“That’s just how it is.” Gomra sighs, shrugging her shoulders.

Giving my head a shake I look at the object Gomra tossed to me and see a bottle of liquid labeled ‘Potion of bipedal’.

“Ah you see what I tossed you. I don’t know if you want to be biped like us but for a choice. Now, I know this has been a lot to think about today and a lot has happened so think on things tonight.” Gomra says and shoots me a grin. “I’ll be here anytime you need me and if that Incubus is still there feel free to give him a good wack and kick his butt out of your home.”

“I… I’ll try.” I sheepishly say.

“You can do it.” Gelfree cheers with fist in the air getting a chuckle from me.

“Thank you both again… I’ll let you know my decision when I make it.”

With that I turn and head away from the two goblins who wave me off as I head back home… There is so much going on in my head I can’t even grasp one strain of thought before my brain goes to another thing I learned. Not paying attention as I walk I don’t stop till my ears perk up at the sound of a familiar voice which sends terror down my spine.

“Hello there little mouse.” I jump at the male voice and turn around at a speed rainbow dash would be impressed.

“You.” I say, seeing the still naked Incubus who slowly walks towards me.

“Me.” He happily says as he licks his lips with his long pointed tongue that hangs out the right of his mouth. His ruby red eyes keenly trained on my face. “Why don’t you just lay down and I can make sure you enjoy my company.~” He seductively says, sending ripples of disgust through me. He only sees me as a thing to… to bed. This disgusting creature is not gunna let me go easily is he?

Looking around I try to think of a way to get him to leave me alone for good as I back away. “Aw, why so scared, cute little horse?” Did, he, just?

Looking at him my ears lay back and I glare at him. “What did you just say?”

“Oh, feisty. I asked why you were so scared, little horse?” hearing it a second time I felt my slightly woozy brain send my nerves into overdrive and my blood boil hearing him call me that. Something in the back of my mind at this point snaps and almost as if there is a voice in my head I think ‘I could just dominate him and that’s sure to send him away and have him never come back. I already know I need to get stronger to go home.’ But giving my head a firm shake I notice he has gotten a lot closer and, oh goddesses his thing is sticking up.

“Buck this!” I cry and send a magical wave of force at him sending him back a few feet allowing me to turn and run.

“You can run but you can’t hide, Here I come!” He yells out as if he is having fun as he gives chase to me.

Oh great plan Twilight, running. How great, where exactly are you planning to go? I mentally berate myself but as I think that the feeling from before wells back up but louder this time. I could just beat him up, make him see his mistake and send him running. Grumbling, I shake my head, I think hard and grit my teeth.

“Come on Twilight. You’re the student of Princess Celestia. You can think of a solution…” I cry out as I feel my legs start to grow tired yet as I look behind myself I can see he is still keeping pace with me. My lungs are burning and I'm wheezing due to not being made for this kind of environment. He’s going to catch me. I need to do something… I need to. I think but I'm stunned when I am suddenly tackled to the ground due to my speed slowing enough for him to catch me. Pinned to the ground the male creature hangs over me with an evil grin on his face.

Goddesses, oh no. This, this can’t be happening. I feel my heart and panic rising as he looks down to me and slowly moves to do exactly what he wanted all this time. In my mind however the feeling grows once more and my voice internally cries out as I charge my horn and fire a bubbling purple and black bolt from my horn with all my anger and disgust at this man trying to assault me powered in the spell. Having not noticed my spell being fired the man is hit in the face with all the power of my spell and is sent flying backwards and the rush of power that surges through me feels, good. Getting to my hooves I see the man laid out on his back but he is getting to his feet slowly. He actually can move after I used dark magic on him? Good, I’m not done with this piece of garbage. I darkly think as I walk up to him another bolt of dark bubbling magic, the feeling of the power of dark magic coursing through my entire body.

“You disgusting thing.” I seeth at the man who looks up at me in alarm. Letting loose the bolt I have charged right into his pelvis the man shrieks out in agony. The scream makes a smile form upon my lips as I look down on him. “How many have you caused to scream like that, in agony. Don’t worry though. I won’t defile you like you almost did to me and definitely did to others. No, you won’t get any pleasure from this. You’re going to hurt.” I gleefully say as I use my magic to grip the man's throat with my now black and purple bubbling magic as I say the word hurt.

The sound of the man gasping for air and trying to pull my magic away as he thrashes sends waves of pleasure through my very being as I watch him. He has prayed upon the weak, now he is weak and all he can do is flail and sputter. So pathetic. I sneer as I tighten the magic around his neck, not feeling satisfied, I grab hold of the males left leg with my magic and with one swift movement hear the crunching and ripping sound as I break every last ink in said leg. The google screams and thrashing of pain from him fills my mind with satisfaction and glee. This is power, this is true and powerful magic. Having had enough fun I release his throat and use my magic to pull his hair up so his gasping for air face looks at me. “Next time you try to abuse me or anyone else and I hear about it. You will wish you were dead.” I say before tossing him to the side and sauntering home with a grin on my muzzle.

Chapter 5 What have I become

Waking up I slide out of bed and not knowing what happened yesterday began to try and recount the events that got me back home. I remember the talk with the Gomra and Gelfree but then things get hazy, thinking harder my mind slowly clears and the memories of what occurred hits me like a ton of bricks. Feeling horrified I feel my gut threatening to send for bile and I rush over to my sink and empty my stomach. I had attacked and harmed the man in such a gruesome way… not even to mention the dark magic used.

After puking for a small bit I clean myself up but out of the reflection of the faucet i can see my eyes have the all too familiar black and purple bubbling mist coming out of them and my eyes have turned from their purple iris and the sclera being white now they are red irises and green sclera. The mark of someone who has used dark magic but they remain for those who used it and enjoyed it. Biting my lip I take a shaky deep breath and let the breath out slowly.

I knew what this would take… I knew. I just hadn’t fully accepted it I guess. I head over to my bead and curl up on to it as I use my magic to grab my writing utensils and set to work writing a letter to calm my nerves and help me through this.

‘Dear Princess Celestia

I don’t know if you will ever get to see this but at this point I don’t know if I really care if you do. I have ended up in another world, though at first I ended up being scared of this world and its looks. I set out to find a way home via hold from the locals. I had little luck the first day but I managed to find a small space that helped provide the needed things to live, those being water as there is none here that's readily available, shelter, and food in the form of plants I could cook nearby but this place is far more twisted than even discord and the food turns out has magic that transforms the body of the consumer if eaten raw.

After sleeping for the first time here I went food collecting and managed to meet a creature called a Goblin that I have since become friends with called Gelfree. She and I didn’t know each other's languages at first so through charades we communicated and she brought me to her mom who helped me over the last twenty days to speak their language and I learned I’m in a world equivalent to Tartarus where the air is smoke and ash filled and the ground is stone and lava is common. With their help I have learned there is a way home but in coming home I will be changed. I’m scared, I don’t want to become something, especially something this world makes but if I don’t I’ll be changed anyways. Damned if I do try and Damned if I don't.

I hope you all aren’t worrying about me too much back home, also please take care of spike. He is probably not eating much due to being worried sick so please make sure he is being fed a good amount. Oh also could you make sure fluttershy doesn't overfeed Owlicious, she likes to pamper him when she takes care of him.

From your faithful student
Twilight Sparkle’

Placing down my quill I roll up the letter and look around for something to seal it with but finding nothing I draw forth my magic and use dark magic to form a violet crustan around the letter and form a stap of crystal depicting my cutie mark and place the letter on the floor. Having calmed down, I get off my bed. I head out of my hide noticing last night I had made a black crystal hatch.

Going towards where the goblins live, I pass by where last night's attack happened and cringe at the pool of blood where the leg of the man was broken into bits. Clenching my teeth I look away and hurry along. Quickly coming to the mushroom home of the duo. Going up to the door I raise my hoof and knock and within seconds it opens revealing Gelfree who has a fork hanging out of their mouth.

“Oh, hey there Twi.” she happily says but begins to realize somethings wrong pretty quickly. “Uh, is that-”

“No, it’s not normal.” I bluntly say before she can even ask. Without another word she steps aside and I walk in muttering a small “Thank you.” I go to the sitting room and she follows me.

“So, do you wanna talk about what caused that?”

“I assume you won’t let me say no.” I ask Gelfree who shrugs.

“I don’t know, you seem pretty dull in the usual pep you have. So I’d probably pester you alot on what has you blue and call it a hunch I think the two subjects connect.” She says taking the fork out of her mouth and picks her teeth with it.

“Well, alright then. You know how there was that Incubus at my place.” Getting a nod from Gelfree I continue. “Well, he found me before I got home, he chased me and I ran. I didn’t think about how he was better adapted to this place and I ended up getting caught.” Gelfree looks at me with a raised eyebrow obviously knowing there is more to it.

“Something in me snapped and I used dark magic from my world… stuff that is addicting but also evil to use. These eyes appear for any who use it but for those who enjoy using it, it stays.”

“Not gonna lie, it looks hot.” Gelfree says making me immediately get embarrassed and wack her with a small bit of magic getting a loud laugh out of her in response. “Hey I’m just being honest.”

“Ya well… thank you but this is a sign of someone who has done the unforgivable.” I say with a sigh.

“Hey, you did what you had to. No one can fault you for that and in all honestly all those Incubus fuckers deserve to have their shit kicked in.” Gelfree says and gives me a small smile. “I’m curious though, what did you do to em?”

“Oh goddesses, don’t make me say it out loud.” I say burying my face in my hooves.

“Hey now, I won’t judge. Promise.” After a bit of silence I reluctantly look at her.

“I choked him near to death, broke his left leg in every place I could manage without turning it to dust and hit his pelvis with enough force he would feel as if he was kicked with full force from a pony.” Gelfree looks at me wide eyes and slack jawed making me bury my face again.

“Holy shit.” She says incredulously before adding. “You sure you aren’t from here cus that’s amazing.”

“How, how exactly is that amazing?” I groan.

“Well, because for one you described your home as a very peaceful and tranquil land so you were able to do that shit and based on those eyes you enjoyed it.” I internally feel like I'm being killed but when I feel her hand pat me on the shoulder I feel something like my shoulder going fuzzy from just her touch.

It takes a few moments to realize but my heart is also racing and the talk I had with her mom comes to my mind immediately. “Oh buck.” I say looking up, my eyes pinpricks as I look over to Gelfree who looks to me confused. “I have corruption.”

It takes a few seconds for Gelfree’s confused face to change but when it does a wide grin spreads across her face. “Oh really now.” she says seductively, making my heart leap into my throat.

“Oh no, no no no.” I say leaping off the chair and getting into a fighting stance facing her. “You are not, I repeat not going to be dominating me missy.” Gelfree however bursts out into laughter, I raise an eyebrow at her and she slowly calms down and waves a hand at me.

“Calm down twinkle hooves. I wouldn’t ever be like that dick and force you. Heck I don’t even have any corruption and I don’t want any.” She says, making me relax immensely but something else has gotten my attention. Unconsciously I had been protective of the corruption I have, why?

Sitting down in the chair again I look down at my hooves and think of what I had just learned about the corruption in me. Taking a deep breath I ponder on what facts I have. Corruption is like an aphrodisiac but so far I haven’t seen much of that effect besides when Gelfree touched me… The effects must be either minimal or there must be more to it than just that it is subduable. Then there is the fact that dark magic also is pleasurable. Could the two cause unaccounted for interactions with one another? Then there is the fact that not only dominating in a sexual sense causes one to get corruption.

As soon as my thoughts land on that, memories of Sombra come to mind and I quickly realize how the two could interact. With the thought floating in my mind I can feel the feeling from last night welling up in my chest and mind. Oh yes, I could so easily dominate this world. I could become Queen so easily with these both in my grasp. I think but shake my head but the feeling only leaves very slightly. Slowly my wispy eyes turn to Gelfree who has by this point begun to relax in her chair. She is such easy prey, and she would make for a fine concubine to start with.

“Sup?” She asks as she notices my gaze on her. Take her. I need more. I need to dominate her.

With all the speed I can muster I jump on to her chair and use my magic to grab her hands and pin her down as my muzzle connects with her mouth, my tongue shooting into her open mouth stopping the yelp that was about to escape her maw. The sharp teeth of her mouth sending a thrilling shiver shooting through my every nerve as my tongue explores her mouth as our tongues intertwine. Yes, yes, I need more, I need her. My mind screams as my blood boils with desire. Pulling away from the sloppy saliva ridden kiss a string of drool connects our lips and she looks at me in surprise but also desperation as her mouth hangs open showing off her sharp white teeth and the smell of ale on her breath hits my note. There, below me is the first person I met here and helped me in my time of need. Now though, I straddle her like a wild animal, my body screaming out for her and It will be mine.

Lowering my head I place my mouth beside her ear and in a seductive whisper I say. “You’re going to be my first step to becoming Queen, you understand what that means right?” I feel the Goblin beneath me quiver and the usual calm and collected Gelfree can’t help but croak out.

“I-I do, and I’m entirely ready and accepting of it… Mistress.” She says almost as a question but even so her just saying it in reference to me sends a thrill through me, oh goddesses yes this feels so good. I gleefully grin as I feel my excitement and desire grow, slowly I start to buck my hips rubbing myself against her.

“Mm, ya. I like that. I’m your Mistress now, little pet.” I moan out into her ear before returning to kissing her with every second our lips are locked feeling as if thousands of bolts of pleasant lightning are going off in my head. Just as I’m about ready to rip all her clothes off her body my ears perk up to the sound of the house's front door squeaking open and the realization dawns on both of our faces. Quickly I hop off having snapped out of the haze drawn over me.

“I’m home.” I hear Gomra call out as Gelfree gets upright and wipes the saliva from her lips and tries to hide what just happened.

“Ya, oh also Twilight is here.” she calls back causing Gomra to poke her head into the room as I sit back on my usual spot.

“Oh hi there Twilight, sorry I was out when you got here.”

“Oh don’t worry. Gelfree entertained me.” I say with a smile making Gelfree smack me with the back of her hand.

“Well, I’m glad she can do that much. Do you want to stay for dinner tonight? I do have a vegetarian friendly meal planned.” She says heading to the homes kitchen

“I’d love to.” I respond all the while mentally making a note to think on what just happened later tonight.

Chapter 6 The oath

Flopping down on my bead with my belly feeling nice and full for the first time since coming to this world I let out a content sigh. Rubbing my stomach a small burp escapes me making me flustered slightly for a second. Laying there my mind turns once more to the events earlier today making my face grow hot with embarrassment. What came over me to do something like that to Gelfree. I’m not normally like that. I mentally cry as I grab my face with my hooves. I just lost control and then… then we, we started doing such intimate things. Oh Celestia what is happening to me. Letting my face go, I flop over onto my side and look over to my side.

“Darn Corruption.” I mutter as I flick a hoof out to tap against the green stone bricks making up the wall. If it wasn’t for that darn corruption in me then I wouldn’t have done any of that. Though it wasn’t that bad. Giving my head a shake to clear it from the piece of me that thought that I ponder on my current predicament. I don’t want to do that to Gelfree again, for all I know it was my corruption making her like that. I need to keep my distance from her.

Slowly I ready myself for this plan and with a small yawn I make a mental note to myself to stay far away from Gelfree for the time being. Slowly my eyes drift close and I let sleep grip me.

***

Awaking from my sleep I go about my standard routine of getting a drink from the faucet and after feeling the dryness in my mouth leaves I look over to my hatch which I could have sworn I heard a gentle knocking at. Realizing there are only two creatures that know where I live my gut sinks. There is only one of said two that I can guess has a reason to show up here. No no, this is too soon. I haven’t even fully woken up. I mentally cry out. Galloping to my bed I toss some of the books from the sitting area under the blanket. With that as a distraction I prepare a teleport but before I can begin casting I hear the sound of a throat clearing. Cringing I turn around to look towards the hatchway, seeing Gelfree had let herself in already and was leaning against the wall of my hide away.

“Nice place you have here. Could use more decor but I see you have certain tastes.” she says looking at the metal creature in the room.

“Oh no, That was here before I got here. All this was.” I say letting the spell sputter out, accepting defeat for now.

“Sure it was.” She teasingly says pushing away from the wall she leaned on. “about yesterday-”

“I’m so sorry. I lost control yesterday due to the corruption making me go crazy.” I say making Gelfree stop in her tracks, looking me in the eyes.

“So you didn’t want that?”

“No, I didn’t.” I say but as soon as the words leave me I see Gelfree’s face turn dark and she frowns at me.

“I guess that makes sense. Corruption and all.” She turns away from me towards the hatch and immediately I know I said something wrong.

“No, Gelfree. I misspoke, please wait.” I say coming towards her but stopping when she looks back with anger in her eyes but as she looks at me it slowly fades and she turns to fully face me again.

“Then what do you mean?” she pointedly asks.

“I didn’t mean to force myself on you. Heck, I haven’t ever really done anything like that before in my life. Sure I know what… sex is. But I never felt the want or need to do it. Well besides when nature occurs but there is medicine to subdue the symptoms of it. During it all… I felt odd and I was enjoying it but at the same time it reminded me of a bad, bad pony back home. He was a tyrant.” As I explain I watch as Gelfree looks at me with understanding in her eyes.

“So, you did it in the heat of the moment?” She asks, making me nod and she laughs. “You are such a worry wart. You think I didn’t enjoy that side of you, Twilight.” She asks, making me gape like a fish. “Let me tell you something, for a long while I have been living day to day not really being interested in anything that happens. Just existing, not living. But you, you’re interesting. The stories you tell, your personality and your admittedly scatterbrain nerdy brain.”

“Hey.” I grunt

“So again, no I didn’t mind. I am also Invested in seeing you climb the steps to become the crowned Queen.” She says making my cheeks grow warm. She wants me to become Queen? She gets on one knee and places a closed fist over the center of her chest. “I never really liked this world, so for all I care what you see in this world is yours to take. I also would be more than happy to be by your side through it all.”

Looking at the goblin girl before me I feel something in me wriggle about in delight as a delicate sweet smell enters my nose. Is this the consummation Gomra mentioned? An oath? It doesn't really matter… she is pledging herself to me and it’s of her own free will. It’s wholehearted, and so deliciously sweet. I mentally sigh as I walk up to Gelfree who stays knelt down looking at me. “You willingly accept me as your… Mistress?” I ask as a shiver shoots through me just saying that word.

“Yes, I do.” Just hearing her say those words makes what I can only assume is my corruption grow in hunger.

“And if I were to demand the world itself?” I ask, not fully registering the words I’m saying till I have already said them.

“Then I shall do everything in my power to give it to you.” She gleefully responds.

“And when I sit upon the throne.”

“I shall be at your side doing as you will.” She confirms, I look to her and I feel a smirk cross my face.

“And if you ever don’t do as I wish.”

“Then my soul is yours to take.” She responds with a blush forming over her face. This response stuns me for a moment but the corruption in me spurs me on.

Feeling satisfied with her devotion she has shown I throw my logical thoughts to the side even though they pretty much were already and I press my muzzle against her lips. The sensation of the two meeting sending the pleasure I knew so well yesterday back through me. Though surprised by my actions at first she quickly returns the kiss with her tongue quickly intertwining with mine. Yes, she is going to be mine. I won’t stop this time, I’ll make her mine and then later the rest of this wretched world. Just the thought of dominating this corrupted world makes my legs tremble and between them wet. As we kiss my eyes drift closed and I light my horn but feel something strange, the corruption in my chest feels almost connected and intertwined with my magic now. Putting the feeling aside to ponder on later I use my magic to form a moldable solidified bit of magic. Perfect. With it I slowly bring it just above her pants and slide it down and under her underwear and am rewarded with her jumping for a second before almost melting, allowing me to push her back onto the floor so I can straddle her.

Pulling away I look down at her and smile widely. “Bet you didn’t know I could do that with my magic.” I seductively say as I watch her gasp and try to hold back moans as I make my magic rub gently upon her clit. Oh goddesses if Celestia ever heard me say that… but it felt so good to think.

“Mistress, p-please.” She cries as she takes her right hand and starts to grab and rub her right ample breast. I wonder how those look?

Drawing forth more magic I grab hold of the bottom of her shirt pulling it up revealing her soft, plump body underneath and her exposed breasts. Looking down at the two almost melon sized mammaries before me I slowly crain my head down and stick out my tongue and slowly lick from above her waist up the curves of her stomach and down into the valley between her ample pillows. The sweet yet salty taste of her sweat coating my tongue as I lay upon my prize looking into her sapphire blue eyes.

“Mm, you taste good.” I purr as I shift my magic in her pants to slowly slip inside her earning a gasp followed by a coo from Gelfree. I want to see her at her limit so bad. I mentally groan but rushing this wouldn’t be fun.

“Mistress.” Gelfree moans out, reaching up and holding me in a tight embrace. In this embrace I become acutely awair of her hips moving and bucking against my magic’s every mover inside her and at certain points I can subtly feel it moving and pressing against the walls of her Vagine pressing just out her waist against me. “So… oh fuck. Yes.” Gelfree moans and I can’t help but think about how it might feel inside her. I wish magic would let me feel what it was feeling. I groan internally but as I begin to rub myself against her in my own desire for pleasure the thought of the transformative properties of the plants here pops into my mind.

“Mm, oh. Mistress. I-” Gelfree moans cutting my train of thought off but before she can finish she suddenly begins to shake and her entire body tenses as she cries out in pleasure. It isn’t hard to realize what is happening and I feel the corruption in me take hold fully as I put a lot more power into my magic sending more solid magic to fill her cumming vagina as I rub her cunt vigorously. In doing so my ear pick up the sound of a lot of wet sounds and for what feels like an eternity Gelfree bucks her hips time and time again, releasing one ear piercing squeal of ecstasy after another till finally she flops to the ground making a nice wet sound against the floor. Having been exhausted her arms fall from around me and I look back to her lower half as my magic is dispelled. What I see is pants that were once light brown have a massive dark brown spot of moisture all around her crotch and down her legs.

It’s only when I notice the pool of liquid under her that I understand what happened, she squirted from all the pleasure. Feeling a sense of accomplishment I turn my head back to her and slowly lower my head to her face and kiss her passionately on the lips which she reciprocates even in her dazed state. “How about we have a nap.” I ask, getting a soft chuckle and a nod in response. Getting off her I use my magic to lift her and carry her to my bed but I can tell that the corruption in my chest isn’t satisfied. It however will have to wait, I wish to let Gelfree rest. I also might poke around at those plants too. See what I can learn, and make.

Chapter 7 Crude Stew

Stirring up the ground up ingredients I had collected I tap my makeshift pestle off on the side of the mortar I found in the kitchen. In the mortar are ground up roots like the ones I collected on my second day here. Said root being known as Imps root. It makes one like a creature called an Imp, a creature native here. However if I grind it up with some bull berry I have theorized I might be able to grow… a penis. I mentally sigh, am I really about to test what I have been told. One look over to my bed where Gelfree lay and remembering yesterday's events tells me that this is what I want. I look at the bottle Gomra gave me that would allow me to become a biped and to other ingredients I have gathered and prepared for distillation. Lungs, scale ish skin, eye protective film, muscle enhancement and of course this one I’m on now. If I followed the book I have in the sitting area correctly then all these features will be strengthened enough to not be lost after distillation meaning it should be the only thing that remains.

Now making them is one thing… However, actually committing and changing my very being. I want to but… I won’t be me when I go home, physically or mentally. I have already changed… but I need to accept it if I want to have any chance to get home. The Incubus showed me that. I think as I look at my reflection in the glass equipment at the alchemical table. My black and purple bubbling eyes looking back at me. I have already changed physically haven’t I? Taking a deep breath I pour the mashed ingredients into the funnel the alchemical set had and place a cup under the end of the spout at the end. Taking time to let each step of the distillation fully finish I grab the potion Gomra gave me and uncork the bottle. The amber liquid swirls around as I examine it. With a calming breath I take the bottle in my lips and tilt my head back gulping it down quickly so I can’t second guess again. Slowly a warm feeling fills my chest and soon the feeling spreads across my entire body, followed soon after with an itch across my entire body.

“Oh, no.” I groan as the need to itch grows and grows ever more. I can feel as my bones move and change and new ones form leaving me feeling uncomfortable. I take gasps of air as I mentally resist the need to itch my body but as I do so I watch as my front hooves move of their own accord and change, the first signs of fingers forming at the end of what used to be my hooves but now are flesh. I am so glad the mirror to Sunset’s world does this in an instant, feeling this all happen is so weird and unpleasant. I complain but after a couple more minutes I feel the sensation across my body subside. Looking at myself I see two hands at the end of long arms that still have my usual violet fur, my legs however still end in hooves and I notice I now have the ability to stand upwards on my hind legs… well my only legs now. Like I would in Sunset’s world but I still have many of my pony traits. Interesting. Well, this confirms that transformative things do exist. Not that I didn’t believe Gomra, I just have solid proof now.

Looking to the alchemical distiller I noticed the cup I placed had collected all the liquid possible which ended up being a teal blue color. “Well, worth a try.” I say as I reach over with my newly formed hands and take it in my grasp. It will take some time but thankfully I already have practice getting used to hands. Without missing a beat I down the potion and mentally pray I did the steps correctly. I am immediately hit with a burning sensation in my lower gut and a itch at my crotch, A burning that kinda feels nice. No scratch that, this feels good. Oh by the goddesses it feels really good. I audibly gasp as the feeling engulfs my senses and I can’t help but fall backwards on to my rump and watch as the front of my crotch changes and slowly the shape of a penis and the balls with it start to form, slowly at first but more and more quickly as the feeling of pleasure grows in me. I, I need release. I reach down and grab my still forming dick in one hand and cup my forming balls in the others gently yet desperately rubbing both.

Unable to help it I buck my hips into my hand as I lose control of myself, a haze gripping my mind as all I can think about it releasing my newly forming seed. I thrust harder and harder letting out noises akin to a feral animal escape my muzzle. At some point my prick and orb like balls stop growing but I hardly notice, my hands and mind are too busy to notice. My strokes become jerky and flustered as I feel my shaft and balls start to pulsate. “Oh fuck, Oh godesses I’m cumming, my seed.” I cry out as the first jet of cum spurts from my cock and into the air landing on to my chest followed by another and another till I am covered by five spurts of my own glistening cum. Taking deep breaths I lay there holding my cock and balls still, letting the calm after the storm settle over me.

“Damn, that was hot.” I hear making me jump seeing Gelfree hand deep in her pants looking at me with a pleased face on her.

“Uh, how much did you see?” I sheepishly ask as I get up from my laid out position.

“Since you started this change. Nice way to wake up if i’m bein honest.” I blush as I wipe a hand over my chest trying to get rid of all the cum but ending in vein. “You need help there?” She asks, making me shoot her a look of narrowed eyes.

“I think I’ll just wash up. I have other things to test.” I say getting up and going to the sink to wash the sticky ropes off me.

“Well, since your doing your little experiments with the plants here I’ma head out and see if my moms worried about me.” Looking over to Gelfree who is getting her top back on I sputter a bit.

“You didn’t tell her you were coming here?”

“No, but this isn’t the first time I have been out and not come back over the night. She probably thinks I got drunk and ducked into a rock formation.” Gelfree grunts as she stretches her sleepy body awake.

“You better not pull that kind of thing with me missy.” I grumble as I turn back to the sink and continue cleaning myself. I wish there was a shower here.

“Oh don’t worry, you have me on a tight leash.” She coos in a silky tone sending a shiver through me and making my flacid dick slightly hard. “You sure You don’t want me to stay?”

“Shush you.” I call back and get a chuckle from Gelfree who heads to the hall.

“Kisses.” She teasingly says kissing her hand and then blowing at her hand as if to blow said kiss to me. Rolling my eyes I laugh and wave her off as she turns in place and heads up the stairs and out the hatch of my home.

With my body clean I pour in the blend that should improve my lungs to be able to filter out the ash and smoke in the air. The down side is mucus will need to be regularly expelled from my mouth but it's better than slowly having it probably kill me. Once in the alchemical set I get a clean cup and place it under the spout and clean my cup I just used but as I do so I notice something strange. The feeling in my chest that I have come to know as my corruption has grown it seems. Once the cup has been cleaned I set to work looking through my books as the current ingredients get distilled. Flipping page after page I don’t find any mention of corruption growing besides for the ingredients themselves. Wait, that’s it.

Taking the book I place it upon the alchemical table and begin to reference the ingredients used in the potion I made and am currently making. I have distilled the ingredients and this is done via heat and on their own the corruption is minor but mixing them to make the effects I want remain while the undesired ones burn away… this also leaves the combined corruption of all the ingredients. Though still minimal after two portions of it, it obviously would be noticeable. This corruption has progressed quite quickly, alarmingly quick. There must be more to all this than just a simple feeling eventually filling me otherwise based on how much it has progressed Everyone would be at capacity for the feeling filling them. Closing the book I have I look to the potion I have brewed. I’ll need those lungs anyways, whether I like it or not. With that I take the cup and down the contents letting the liquid seep down my throat. I soon feel my breath catch in my throat as the effects take action and start to alter my body internally. The feeling of my throat and lungs moving and shifting within me feels strange but not unpleasant, at least it’s not like the biped potion. After a few minutes of the shifting I feel my breaths become more relaxed and easy. Far easier. With each breath of the air around me even now feels significantly more clean and as if I had taken two breaths in one.

“I guess this place does have some merit to it. With this alteration I could safely go to volcanos and not worry about needing protection from all the ash, dust and smoke.” I happily say as I place the other things I have ground up to the side. First thing’s first, I need clothing now that I have… well my genitals in open view and not hidden away. I mentally think as I look down to my new member that has retracted into its sheath. If I remember correct from my… bout of self service my new member is rather small compared to what I recall from my medical books. Usually males had long Penises with significant width. Mine however couldn’t be any longer than four inches and half an inch wide… Feeling a bit disappointed, I make a mental note to look into why it came out small and why it ended up being a pony dick instead of a dick from a creature the plants could turn me into if I continuously ate them raw.

Looking around my home I ponder on what I could use to cover myself, for the most part I see nothing. That is till my eyes land on my beds blanket. Well… fuck.

Chapter 8 Clothes on ones back

Knocking upon the door of the mushroom house I mentally beg for Gelfree to be out at the moment so she doesn't see me bundled up in my blanket I have wrapped around me. Hearing the door creak open I look to who it is and immediately feel myself cringe seeing Gelfree who is paused mid sip of some ale.

“Uh, hi. I-Is your mom home?” Gelfree after standing there for a few extra seconds then continues to sip on her ale just stood there. Oh she is definitely enjoying my suffering right now. This little rascal. I mentally grumble as she slowly finishes her mug of ale. “Mm, you come here naked every other time. Why suddenly get self conscious?” Gelfree teases and I ignore the question and glare at her.

“Is your mom here?” Gelfree opens her mouth but is cut off by a hand landing on her shoulder.

“Girl, how long are you planning to keep that door open?” Gomra questioned her daughter but upon seeing me she takes a few looks up and down, making me feel embarrassed even though the blanket is covering me. “Now I didn’t expect this when I woke up today.” Gomra states matter of fact like before coming closer to me and examining my face and my exposed fingers and legs down to my feet. “Interesting. I’ve never seen an individual after a biped potion is used. I’m happy I brewed that up for you when you were coming for those lessons.”

Wait, she brewed that then? Was she always planning for me to drink that potion? I ponder as she stands and looks at me, It is at this point that it dawns on me that I stand at least a foot to almost two feet above the two Goblins who I estimate are four feet eight inches for Gelfree and while Gomra is a hair smaller around four feet five inches tall.

“Let me see what I have to tide you over for clothing. I’m not making any promises as you are… well, big.” Gomra says giving me a small pat before walking off out of the entryway to the home. Gelfree smiles and steps aside for me to come in and she leads me to the kitchen where I sit at the table and lay my head down on the table.

“It’s kinda funny how you’re self conscious now even though you were naked every other time you came here.” I hear Gelfree explain as I hear her going to the counter of the kitchen and open a cupboard and uncork a bottle and pour out liquid. Most likely ale.

“You do realize that the more intimate areas were still hidden behind my tale, right?” I groan.

“Oh I know, but still.” Gelfree says plopping a wooden mug beside my head, The familiar scent of their usual ale greeting my nose making my mouth water a bit.

Lifting my head I wriggle an arm up and over the blanket I'm holding with my other hand.Grabbing the ale I take two large gulps of and setting it back on the table with a pleasant sigh escaping me. “You know, I think it looks good on you.” Gelfree teasingly says as she sits down across from me at the table.

“You did not just say that.” I grumble looking at her, all I get as a response is a shit eating grin from the goblin. Oh she is trying to get me wound up. Closing my eyes I grab my mug again and take another swig of the ale.

“You think she would hear us if we had fun on the table?” Gelfree casually asks, causing me to choke on my ale, sending ale spraying out my nose and back into my cup as I cough and sputter. What could have possibly prompted such a thought. “You good there?” Gelfree asks with a light laugh behind her words. This girl is going to be the death of me.

Getting my coughs under control I look at Gelfree in the eyes. “I’d be caught dead sooner than I would be doing… that!”

“To each their own.” She shrugs and drinks her ale.

Looking at my own that now has ale that went through my nose in it I decide to teleport it into my lava pit near my house. “I have a question if you don’t mind me asking?”

“That itself is a question but go ahead.” She says in between gulps.

“Why were you so… ready to make that oath to me?” Looking at me she puts her cup down and leans back in her chair causing it to balance on two legs.

“I’m not entirely sure. I guess, you sending that Incubus running made me feel as if you had what it took to maybe climb the ranks here. I never was interested in the hierarchy. But having someone to rally behind seems nice. I guess what I’m saying is that I can see you being a leader.” Feeling a blush form on my cheeks I fiddle with my blanket's edge.

“I mean, the only real leading I have done is on a small scale. Heck, it's only been on small projects like making a building or events.”

“Well, maybe you should toss your hat into the ruling ring, it shouldn't be too hard.”

“What do you mean?” I squeal. “Ruling is astronomically more difficult. You have to uphold laws and rules, oversee events, attend meetings with those of authority. Not to mentio-” I am cut short on my list when Gelefree reaches over and pokes my nose causing my mind to derail.

“You think too much.” Gelfree says before removing her finger and letting her chair return to having all four legs on the floor. “You really are something special Twi. You might not see it in yourself but I can say my ma and I do see it. You have the ability to make anything you want come to reality.”

Puffing out my cheeks I remain silent but her words dance around my mind as she returns to drinking her ale. She is so confident that I have what it takes. How can she be so sure? I mean I did manage to fend off that guy that attacked me but that was thanks to Dark magic. I couldn’t ever be a ruler… Could I? As if knowing about the lul in the conversation Gomra returns and in her hands is folded up clothing that look to be large comfortable clothing for herself but would be tight for me. “Sorry dear but I could only find these that might fit you.” Gomra sheepishly says holding the clothes out to me, they are plain but if they work then I’ll be happy.

“Thank you Gomra, I’ll try them on.”

“You do that but Tomorrow I’ll be going to a nearby village. It’s populated by a lot of different kinds of people. Including unsavory kinds, but they also have a store that has clothing for all kinds of creatures and they take custom orders. If you want you can come along.” Gomra offers as I take the clothing. The fact there is a village here amazes me, Though there are nice folks like these two here I guess.

“I would love that.” I happily say, this is kinda like me arriving to Ponyville. This time however I’m looking forward to going instead of being reluctant, maybe I can make some friends while I’m there.

Chapter 9 The Village

When I heard Village, I assumed it was a quiet and mostly uninteresting place like Poneyville. Now looking back I should have guessed it wasn’t but I was naive. As soon as we arrived to the village I was greeted to the sight of people going about their routine but also there were those who stood on the side of the walkways in revealing garments and all kinds of accessories across their bodies. As people passed them they would try and make a kind of pitch, to find somewhere private with them. To say it was alarming how many would take them up on the offer would be understating it by a mile. This is the first thing that hit me upon arrival, the second would be the frequency at which I would feel someone touch me be it on my rump or other area making my blood boil every time but before I could ready my hand to hit the individual they were lost to the crowd. The final thing that stood out to me were the vast amount of fights that occur. It shouldn’t be a surprise with corruption being so widespread but the fact that it's so commonplace that people don't bat an eye when another person is getting their face bludgeoned is worrying.

“Come on Twilight, The shop is this way.” Gomra calls back to me in a casual fashion as if this is normal. Talk about cultural whiplash. Following Gomra we come to a building with a window displaying different forms of mannequins, that being of I can gauge as being a minotaur esk creature and another being a feline biped and the last being a human like mannequin but short like Gomra. Each has their own style of clothing on displaying the craftsmanship of the chops products.

I wouldn’t say it out loud but the skill is on par with Rarity’s skills I feel on a quick glance through the window. “You gonna just look or are ya coming in?” Jumping at the sound of Gomra snapping me out of my inspection I follow her into the store and marvel at the blue velvet cloth draped around the walls and as covers for the cushions for the chairs dotted around while the walls are a bright ruby red. Looking at the shop in awe I follow Gomra but when a woman in black lace lingerie walks around a rack of clothing my eyes become keenly aware of her curved horns on her head and leathery red wings. This is a Succubus, I remember being told about them by Gomra. These creatures are like Incubus’s but female.

“Gomra, it’s been a while. Who is the snack behind you?” The succubus purrs as she looks at me making me as if I’m prey in they eye of a predator.

“This is Twilight, she arrived here around a month ago.”

“Mhm, well sweetie. Let me personally welcome you to this little piece of hell I call my shop.” She says stretching out her arms. “I can make clothing to enhance your looks and make you a star in this land.” The Succubus cheerfully explains.

If I didn’t know better I would say this was a Twisted version of Rarity. “I appreciate the offer but I wish to have something to cover up with, just som-”

“What!?” The Succubus screeches while giving off a look of horror and shock. “You want to hide yourself sweetie? Why in the hell would you want to do something like that?”

“I’m not exactly comfortable showing off my body to everyone who can see me.” I explain making the Succubus relax a little bit but she comes over to me, Gomra all the while gives me a small wave and heads over to the many hanging racks for clothing.

“Oh come now, The body here is the greatest tool of expression. Tell me dear, have you not ever wished you could have something in your old world but normally it was not obtainable, like a larger breast size, Better curves, bigger lips?” As the succubus asks she comes over and places a hand lightly on my shoulder and circles me making sure to drag her delicate touch over my back, on to my other shoulder and then over my chest.

“I… I was a quadruped in my old world and spent a lot of my time shut inside my library so I never really thought about it.” I quietly say, feeling my hair start to stand on end.

“Then you have already felt the feeling I mentioned, the want to change some pieces of yourself.” The Succubus whispers to me as she circles me again.

“No, I just changed the pieces of me to help live here till I get home.”

“Oh really, and already aspiring to get home. Knowing Gomra she told you that You would need to be crowned Queen.” The Succubus purrs before coming to a stop in front of me. “You seem so sure you’re going to get home.”

What is that supposed to mean? I feel a small flare in my chest as without thinking I grab onto the Succubus’s horns with both hands. “What’s that supposed to mean?” I growl, surprising the succubus but she quickly smiles widely at me.

“Oh my, I see the corruption is taking root already too.” She chuckles as she brings her hands up to grab my arms but the small flame in my chest grows spurring me to use my magic restraining her arms above her head.

“I won’t ask nicely again. I have already dealt with a male of your kind, Don’t make me show you what I did to him.” I bark at the Succubus.

“Well, sweetie. Many have the talk but few have the chops to get anywhere in the rankings.” Feeling satisfied by her answer, I let her go.

“You shouldn’t judge me before I get a chance to try.” I grumble, the succubus just looks at me and smiles.

“I didn’t mean any offense. Now, Something to cover up with.” She happily says and struts off. With her gone I turn away and place a hand on my chest. The corruption has calmed down but feeling out the corruption I can feel even just an act like that has grown it, and it seems by more than the potions did. This is concerning.

“Sweetie.” I hear the Succubus say behind me, turning around I see a white shirt that would fit me and a long blue pants. “These sadly would be the only ones that would work to cover you up. I don’t typically make clothing with that in mind.”

“That’s fine… I don’t exactly know what you all use as currency here and I don’t have any from my world” I embarrassedly say.

“Oh, we use Corruption. Usually the cost would be me taking it away from my customers. However, seeing as you are a young duckling I’ll happily take a kiss.” The Succubus seductively explains with a wink at the end.

Did she just call me… you know what I’m gonna ignore that. Taking a deep breath I groan internally at the thought of ofcourse the currency is corruption. “Is there no other way to pay for it?” I ask, I don’t have a handle on my corruption and the prospect of even just a kiss worries me.

“Nope. Come now, I have a business to run and don’t you want these clothes?” The Succubus says, far too happy. I can’t just kiss her, not to mention willingly letting my corruption go. Wait but I am worried about my corruption growing… isn’t this a prime opportunity to get rid of some. Yet I need Corruption to climb the ranks and become Queen. I don’t even know this girls name.

“I-I’m not sure.” I mutter.

“Well, they will be here if you want them.” I wish there was another way. I mentally lament as the Succubus turns and starts walking away. My eyes however drift down to her bottom which has panties that cover far too little. Or too much. I think as the flame of my corruption lights up again. I feel my tight and small plants grow tighter as blood rushes down to my member watching the soft jiggling of the seductress's ass. If she wants a Kiss, she'll get one… And more. I mentally growl as I walk up behinder quickly and pull her shoulder so she turns around. Looking at me confused she opens her mouth to say something but is stopped when my lips meet hers.

Quickly intertwining my tongue with hers I have my way with her as I sloppily kiss this girl and slowly lower my hand down to her curvy hips and round bottom. It isn’t as plump as Gelfree’s but it’s still pleasant. As we kiss and I massage her soft cheeks I feel my member and corruption growing. Every second I feel as if I'm drinking down gulp after gulp of the most splendid cocktail of flavors. More, I want more. I need moar. My mind cries out and as it does I feel something soft touch my erect dick directly. Looking down I see the subtle movements of the Succubus’s arms. This slut wants my dick out. Pulling away from the kiss I look at the sloppy face of the Succubus who is heavily breathing. “U-Usually I’m the one being dominant since I take corruption as getting paid.”

Taking my hands off her ass I step back and pull down the pants I have on letting my still relatively new Dick spring free. “How about I make it up to you with this?” I offer, to which the succubus looks down to my dick.

“Hm, it’s a bit small. Oh, I have some potions for when I get lonely at night. You take the one that gets you nice and big and I’ll be more than happy to waive the fee.” Damn, that sounds like a win win. I mentally think, nod my head. “Good then come here sugar.” She chuckles as she pulls me along as I struggle to pull up the pants I just pulled down. Getting to the back of the store The succubus. Within seconds she has a bottle in her hand and she offers it to me. “This should make you nice and large, big enough for me to enjoy choking on that cock.” She whispers. Feeling the desire and need in my chest I uncork the bottle not caring if it isn’t what she says and down the potion. It doesn't take long for the effects to begin. True to her word I feel heat flow through my balls, up into the base of my dick and through the shaft to the blunt end of my cock and back again. I watch as this feeling happens that the width and length of my dick grows as well as my balls. It almost feels as if my hanging orbs also have gotten heavier too as if they could produce more cum. As the feeling subsides I see the succubus already has gotten down onto her knees and is looking at my dick ready for it.

“Open up.” I command with a firm tone, the succubus does so and without missing a second I insert my dick into her mouth. The first thing to hit my mind is the sensation of the wet yet soft flesh of her mouth as my dick veers off to her left cheek. Next to hit is the pure pleasure I feel from said sensations. Pulling out I re-aim and this time I feel my cock go deeper into the Succubus’s mouth and into her throat a bit and I still have so much to go in. Feeling her tongue rub on the underside of my shaft I shiver in delight. “Mhm, Ya you like the taste of my dick.” I moan as I pull out again seeing the glisten of saliva on my thick rod. I also feel the familiar wetness of my pussy behind my balls seeping down my leg.

“I love it.” The Succubus below me says around my member. Grinning I thrust my dick mack into her maw but I find it difficult to get much deeper. Fuck, I need to get deeper. I want to feel me drive my dick as far as it will go in her throat. Pulling out entirely I light my horn before the succubus can voice complaints and I envelop her body in my magic and angle her so that she is laying down in mid air and so her head leans back giving me a straight shot all the way down. “Mm, you are full of surprises. I didn’t know you knew how to use magic.” The Succubus moans but before she can say any more I shove my throbbing cock in and down, down, and down some more till I feel her slightly gag on my girth but not caring I push more and then finally I reach the base of my dick and I can see her throat bulging from my shaft. Fuck that’s so nice… it’s so fucking hot thinking about how my dicks doing that.

Pulling out slightly I watch as her throat shifts and moves am my cock does and not able to keep myself from enjoying this to its fullest I push back in and begin to find a rhythm to my thrusts. With each thrust comes a gurgled gag from the girl and the feeling of my balls slapping against her face. Not having anything to do with my hands I look down to her throat and smirk a bit remembering back to when I choked the Incubus but this time It might be more for pleasure than vengeance. With that in mind I wrap my hands around her throat and with each thrust I pull with my hands wrapped around her neck making her tense up tighter around my shaft as if it wasn’t tight already. Feeling my balls tightening up I grunt as my thrusts become more erratic and forceful as I speed up. I can feel it coming, I’m going to cum. I’ll make sure she takes every last drop down her throat like she deserves. I think to myself as I near the edge and tip over it feeling my cock and balls throb.

“Fuck, I’m filling you up. Take all of my cum.” I moan out feeling her throat squeeze my throbbing shaft. Feeling as if my head is hazy I just stand there sending torrent after torrent of my cum into her stomach.

“Twilight have you seen Beryl-” I hear Gomra say but she trails off and I don’t really care right now. After a few more seconds I slowly step back and let my dick slip out of the dazed Succubus that I lay on the ground and dispel my magic. Looking around I see Gomra who looks between the Succubus and I with a red face. “I see you got… acquainted.”

“Good~” the Succubus moans out of her still open mouth.

Chapter 10 Inner Contemplation of Moth and Flame

Falling on to my bed I mentally groan. What is happening to me? Not even a month ago I would never have imagined myself doing things like I have done here. Placing a tired hand upon my chest I rub the new shirt I earned and also the now much larger feeling of corruption now gripping my entire rib cage area. The feeling of a constant dull warmth ebbing in my chest has now set in. I would be lying to myself if I said it wasn’t pleasant but I know this feeling is wrong and means something bad. Today’s earlier events are a clear indication of that… I totally and utterly lost myself due to this corruption. The thought of what I did to the succubus, that I learned later is named Beryl on our trip back home from the village, both churns my stomach but also makes my heart race.

There was no love in what I did, no intimacy… just passion and desire. Like a succulent treat, this corruption has lured me time and time again into these situations which end with me getting more corrupt but not enabling me to master it and control it. There is also the fact that I felt almost compelled to resist giving up the corruption as payment. What would Celestia do in a situation like this? Who am I kidding, she’s too amazing to end up in a situation like this. She probably would have this world cleaned up in ten seconds flat. I let out a chuckle at my unintentional use of Rainbow Dash’s catchphrase. As I chuckle however, a tight ache weighs on my chest. I miss my friends, I wonder what they are doing right now… are they still looking for me… or have they given up by now? Feeling tears begin to fall down my face I wipe them away and take a deep breath. Crying won’t do anything… I need to be strong and form a step by step plan to get home.

Sitting up I light my horn with my magic and bring my writing equipment from the reading area of my home to me. I need to become queen to get home, in order to do that I need corruption but corruption is inherently hard to handle. It’s at this point in my thought that I recollect something Gomra mentioned to me about corruption. That being that it is power here. Testing out if I could harness this corruption somehow couldn’t be too bad of a start to this. Standing up from my bed I start by seeing if any of my base magical abilities have changed at all. After some teleports, tests on magical feats of strength and endurance I determine that everything has remained normal. With minor sweat forming on my brow I turn my focus on my dark magic. Though the rush of power after calling forth the vile magic is good it’s nothing new. It's all just the same as before though a bit weaker as dark magic is fueled by negative emotions and I’m not that plentiful in that at the moment. Sure my sadness and grief of missing my friends and family works, it doesn't have the power like… back then.

Grumbling, I kick the floor lightly as I think about any other options to test before I toss in the towel right now. Pacing back and forth as I ponder, I rack my brain on this puzzle. Corruption is a thing that loves to stay with the user and make them do things. It’s definitely good at that, it also likely is what enables the plant’s here to do their transformation effects. So it is quite powerful because magic like that isn’t even possible back in Equestria. That must mean it’s a magical wellspring that the effects the plants have draw from. I just need a tap.

Pausing my pacing I feel as if a Lightbulb has lit up in my mind. “Dark magic draws off the negative emotion in a person. What if Corruption draws from the more… primal emotions?” I ask myself aloud. Dark magic typically taints one's mind. Base magic comes from one's soul. That’s it! I happily cry out in my mind as I connect the dots. Corruption is a magic of the body and taint’s the body, I need to use my body as the tap to get at the Corruption in me. Putting my writing equipment down after I finish writing down my theory. Wait… if I’m right, would that mean I would need to… be aroused to be able to tap into this magic? Gulping I bite my lip as I feel an internal struggle takes place in my mind. On one hand it likely wouldn’t be that hard, I do have… things I could remember back to in order to get aroused. On the other hand though, I have no idea how it could react if it does end up working. Every other time I have gotten like that I ended up losing control.

I mean, it is just me here so… it would just end in me… masterbating. Grumbling as I itch my hair with both hands I internally curse whatever sick deity made this form of magic. Slouching and letting my hands fall to my sides I resign myself to at least try it for science. Not wanting to ruin my new clothes I slip my clothes off and neatly fold them and place them on my bed. Okay, test time. I close my eyes and begin to recall my time with Gelfree. Slowly I feel my arousal climb as I remember the sweet soft moans and the desire I felt. All the wet noises and the movements she made as I made her get closer and closer to orgasm. Shaking my head I recenter my focus and notice that my penis has gotten big but not fully hard. Okay, now or never. Taking a deep breath I focus on the feeling of the swirling corruption in my chest and attempt to feel out the corruption to see if I can interweave it with my magic. A few minutes pass and nothing happens as I attempt to use minimal magic to telekinetically lift myself. Not seeing progress I poke around the feeling a bit more. When I try to connect to my desire and passion I felt in that moment with Gelfree it feels as if the corruption in me is just sand slipping through my fingers.

I want to harness this power, I will need it if I will have any chance to become Queen and go home. I mentally plead not expecting a response. “Don’t lie to yourself.” I hear almost as a whisper all around me making my eyes snap open. That voice… It almost sounded like… me? “You always loved power. That’s why you adored your teacher.” Looking around I find no trace of where the voice is coming from. No, that’s wrong. I love Celestia because of her kindness and generosity and so many other reasons. “But there are ponies who are just as if not more kind or generous. She isn’t special because of that, it’s because of her power and status.” The voice purrs almost as if it was in my right ear. No. “You loved getting the power of the Elements because it made you the leader. You want control.”

“No!” I cry out feeling my breathing getting heavier.

“You could have let someone else be the star at any point. Let Rainbow take charge on an adventure but you never offered, did you?” The voice of myself declares in a loud dominating tone.

“I… I don’t want power.” say grabbing the sides of my head as my body is gripped by panic.

“Don’t worry though, wanting power and control is normal.” The voice says tenderly as if behind my back. “You have always wanted to be the center of attention since you lacked it for so long growing up. Who would fault you for taking it where you can.”

“Attention…”

“Yes, you always wanted it. What better kind of attention is there than that which provides pleasure.”

“I want…”

“Yes.” The voice purrs.

“I want to-”

“Feel-”

“Desired-”

“And to-”

“Feel pleasure.” I sigh happily as I feel my heart race at the thought. I want it. “I will become Queen.” I sigh as I slowly rise from my slouched position and slide my left hand down to my hip and lower my other down so I can test my chin on my palm and place my index finger on my bottom lip. The feeling of a new power being at my beckon call keeps me in a state of arousal due to the amount of pleasure coursing through my very veins.

“Mm, I feel so… good~.” I moan as I look down to my fully at attention cock, Droplets of pre forming at its tip. Licking my lips I take the finger on my lip and whip the pre off and take the finger into my mouth licking it clean. The taste is salty and not like anything I have tasted before but it's oh so good. Taking a glance over to the Alchemical set I see a glimpse of my reflection and see the purple and black bubbling mist coming out of my eyes has gained a pinkish red color to it. I shoot myself a wink then turn to my clothes I folded up. Oh, those won’t do… after all, my body is the best expression of myself. Why should I cover it up?

Chapter 11 Experimental accident

I place the last bottle I hold down on my alchemical table. I look at my three ish days of work in satisfaction, mixing these potions has been so much fun and trying to figure out what to mix that I would like to alter myself with has been a nice change of pace. Of course I couldn’t let Gomra or especially Gelfree see her Mistress before her debut. I want everything to be perfect. Potions to test transformations that peaked my interest and just in case I formulated a reversal potion if I don’t like them. During the brewing of these potions I managed to Test out my new magic too with Dark magic also intertwined, my magical power with both at their current strength allows me to have around a hundred and fifty percent of my normal magical power.

Looking at the rows upon rows of bottles I smile and think about what one I want to try first. Maybe I should fix my painfully small breasts… I look down and realize I never really thought about them since my bipedal transformation. With a quick feel to my chest with my hand I notice that my breasts have moved up to my chest like where Gelfree’s were. Feeling happy I wouldn’t have to make another set of potions I scan the bottles and once my eyes find the one labeled Breast Growth I Uncap the bottle and take in the sweet smell of the liquid within. Past the lips, over the teeth and gums, down the throat and here it comes. I chirp internally as I guzzle down the liquid leaving a strawberry taste in my mouth. It takes no time at all for the effects to begin, Slowly my flat chest expands with two minor mounds that grow slowly but second after second they grow and grow. The weight of my soft tits getting to be more noticeable as they grow and fill out my hands as I grab hold of them and give them a gentle massage. I want to be the aspect of their lust, I want all those eyes on me.

Soon my hands struggle to grab onto a single entire breast, then even just grabbing on causes my fingers to sink in slightly as the effects wear off. My new heavy tits hanging from my chest, every touch to them sends a cascade of pleasure through my body. Oh, these definitely put Gelfree’s to shame… not to say her’s aren’t fun. I chuckle, looking at the rest of the bottles. I won’t be needing that reversal potion. I think as I wrap my magic around the potion in question and teleport the liquid inside to my lava pit. I then look to the potion I had created from the ground ingredients that I grinded a few days before I started this project. Leathery, scale skin… That would be handy, Then the eye protective film and enhanced muscle. Hm, what if-. I mentally drawl before I magically grab all three and grin.

Taking all of them, I down one after the other as fast as I can gulp them down. Let’s see what they do in this situation. The first thing I notice is my Corruption flickering within me before bursting out in a roaring flame. My body is gripped by a sensation of my muscles being torn and ripped causing me to scream out in pain. The next thing I notice is the fact that my skin feels as if it's on fire. “Oh-” I cry out but am cut off by my body screaming out in agony, I stubble and grip on to the Alchemical table trying desperately to breath but with the agony in every cell I only manage to wheeze and choke. “No.” I whisper as I look at my potions in desperation. Sweat pouring down my body as I search for anything that could help.Looking at my arm I can see my violet fur that once was well kept has gone wild and that some lies clumped together upon the table. Suddenly as I am looking at this my eyes start to burn and I instinctively tub them to alleviate the pain but I only cause them to hurt more.

I fall on to my back as I grab my face and dig my nails into my own skin wishing for the pain to stop. I’m dying, I'm going to die. I cry out in my head as I vocally scream and thrash upon the ground. I can’t… take… this…

***

“Anythin?” Apple Jack calls out to the young Dragon who is searching the upper levels of the Golden Oaks library. Having searched the entire main floor she slowly walks into the central room of the Library.

“Nothing.” Spike calls back as he emerges to the stairs and comes running down to Apple Jack. “What are we going to do?” he asks with a noticeable waiver in his voice.

“Ay don’ rightly know Spike.” Apple Jack admits reluctantly. “Tell ya what Spike. How abou’ ya head over ta Rarity’s house. I’ll keep lookin’.” Apple Jack says with a forced smile. Spike looks at her for a few seconds but after nods and says.

“Sure… I’ll go over there for now. You’ll let me know if you need my help searching more, right?”

“Of course, If ay need any help ay will let ya know.” Apple Jack says, Spike nods and heads out of the library but as soon as the door clicks closed Apple Jacks mask cracks and her body language slumps. “Where are ya Twi?” She sadly asks out loud to the open air.

Walking to the door to leave the Library that Spike went through Apple Jack looks to the Library one last time, almost expecting for her friend to suddenly appear and tell her She is fine. This however does not happen so Apple Jack opens the door and heads out of the Library. She can’t find Twilight without help, Discord had been uncharacteristically worried when he and Apple Jack were together and discovered Twilight was missing. Not knowing what to make of all this Apple Jack thought about what the best course of action was.

“Ay should probably try an’ get the Princesses help on this.” Apple Jack sighs, her hooves moving as her mind is occupied with thoughts. As if on auto pilot she walks back to her farm and heads inside to find some writing equipment. “Ay just hope Princess Celestia ain’t too busy.” Apple Jack comments as she looks out to the low hanging sun out the window of her room in the house. An entire day of searching… yet not even a trace of Twilight.

Chapter 12 Loss

Groaning, I open my eyes and front as I feel my senses come back to me. I blink as I roll on to my back from on my stomach. The world is spinning around me as I lay there getting my bearings. Feeling my vision and senses stabilize I peer down to the floor and am greeted to the sight of purple chunks of fur lighting in a puddle that I can only assume is my sweat. Looking at my body I notice that though it is purple like my fur was, my entire body has become barren of any fur leaving the only hair on my body being my mane and tail.

“Well then… I guess that worked… though I don’t think I’m ever doing that again.” I sigh. Getting to my feet I wobble a bit from still being slightly out of it. I need help… The effects of drinking two potions is still boiling in my blood. I mentally groan as I rub my burning chest. Thankfully the sensation of being burned alive has subsided after my bout of unconsciousness but I can’t be sure it won’t return.

Wobbling I stagger over to the hall to the hatch. I need someone to talk to, Gomra? No… I don’t want to be seen by Gelfree, especially in this state. Beryl, she can help. I mentally conclude before charging my horn. The distance is significant but if I incorporate corruption power I should be able to get to the village. Taking a deep breath I concentrate on the village's location and begin to channel my magic. With a flash I cast the spell and feel myself get sent to my location but as I arrive at the village I feel the tell tale signs of having expended too much magic wrack my brain. Stumbling, I steady myself on the building I appeared beside.

“Well that sure is quite the entrance.” I hear a jolly voice say, making me look over to the speaker. What I see before me is a man with pale white skin and a fine black suit on. “Tell me my dear, Are you perhaps feeling I’ll. You seem a bit unsteady there.” He says as if it wasn’t obvious I felt like garbage. Honestly he looks like an Incubus so I won’t even acknowledge him. Walking away without saying a word he doesn't so much as make a noise of annoyance. After much effort and nearly falling on my face a few times I get to the clothing store and throw open the door causing the Succubus who was mid flight with her leathery wings to come crashing to the ground. “Have you never heard of being gentle when-” She rants till her eyes land on me as I finally fall to my knees at the door.

“I need… Help.” I mutter just loud enough for her to come running to my aid.

“Sweetie what the hell happened?” she cries as she grabs onto my arm and puts it behind her neck to help lift me to my feet. The fire in my chest is growing ever so slightly.

“I drank three potions.” I grunt trying to grit my teeth and fight the pain off.

“You didn’t drink them all at once did you?” She squeaks as she gets me to the back of the shop and plops me on a velvet sofa. “What am I going to do with you… Let me lock my door and I’ll get you something to sooth the Corruption.” She soothingly says before running off as fast as she can. Looking down to my chest I mentally chuckle a bit. I’m entirely naked, I guess she got what she wanted. I joke to myself, making me smile for a short time before another wave of pain hits me.

Beryl arrives back to my side quickly and checks my temperature by placing her hand on my forehead. “You are definitely hot, even for me.” She comments before getting up and going off to someplace. “How long ago did you drink those three potions?” She calls out to me. How long had I been out? It couldn’t have been more than a few hours.

“I’m not sure… I passed out after a bit. Couldn’t have been more than a few hours.” Hearing her mutter something in another Language I hear her hoof-like feet hit the floor as she hurriedly comes back to me with a mug in her hands.

“Drink this.” She softly says as she holds the mug to my lips and tilts it so I can drink. The smell is fruity and soothing and the liquid feels almost as if it were cool. Taking gulp after gulp I felt my chest become somewhat numb along with anywhere the corruption reached out to in its current state. Feeling the last of the liquid leave the mug and into my mouth I take the last gulp of the liquid. Beryl taking the mug away looks at me in anticipation. “I’m better… not a hundred percent but I’m better.” I sigh, finally getting reprieve from the onslaught of pain.

“Good, you better have learned your lesson missy.” Beryl grubles as she looks daggers at me. “What the hell were you thinking drinking three potions at the same time.” She chastises me with crossed arms.

“I just wanted to see what doing it would cause, when I grew my dick I felt so good… I figured it would be about the same but better.”

“Did your mother never teach you that too much of a good thing is bad for you.” She grumbles, her foot tapping on the floor in agitation. “Look, I’m happy you are getting in to experimenting and finding what you like in terms of transformations and the like… I however will personally kick your tush if you go and do something like that again. Ice, I’ll have you know, is very expensive and hard to get.”

“Wait, ice?” I ask in confusion.

“Ya, the only thing that can help relax Corruption when it has been frenzied. And before you ask… Too much corruption consumption at once causes that. Potions because they have been distilled have decent amounts of corruption but the transformations effects eat up a lot of that corruption leaving the rest to build up your corruption wellspring. Now taking many potions before the effects begin and end will cause the corruption to grow and magnify further thanks to one another. Think of it as a kind of loop.”

“Wait so each potion magnifies the other continuously. Causing it to grow exponentially? Then the Ice stops that kind of thing?”

“Well not exactly. It makes corruption slow down and your body that isn’t used to the corruption yet views the frenzied corruption expanding in you as waste and so your body gets rid of it through sweat.” That explains the pool beneath me and the fever.

“So basically thanks to the ice my body can handle the rest?”

“With a few days of bed rest and keeping your Corruption slowed down with ice.” She says with a nod. “I have some you can take. I made it into fruit cocktails for when I’m off work and want to relax. You can take two of my containers I have stored away… You, however, are going to go back to your house and rest right after that, missy.”

Giving her a nod I get up as she walks back to where she went to get the drink and comes back with a metal container that gives off a shimmering white mist as she walks to me. “Careful. It is cold.” I gently grab the container and feel the chill of the metal nip at my fingers.

“Thank you, so much Beryl.”

“Don’t mention it Sweetie. I couldn’t in good conscience let you go through that.”

“Well, I’ll pay you back for this next time around in good health.”

“Oh none of that. I won’t take even a sliver of payment for this.” She says with a wave of her hand. “Now shoo, you need to get home and rest, you.” She happily says as she guides me to the front of the shop and to the door.

“Are you sure I can’t pay you?”

“Oh Twilight, I do love your desire to pay me back for this but really I’m sure. What are friends for if they can’t help each other out.” I smile as I look at the Succubus. She really is like her, isn’t she. Wiping a few small tears from my eyes I clear my throat.

“Thank you Beryl.”

“Any time Sweetie.” She happily says as I open the unlocked door and see outside, my heart leaping as I realize I am still naked. I have to walk through the streets naked… I have walked through the streets naked… oh Goddesses. I mentally cry as I look back to Beryl who has turned her gaze to my rear.

“Hey.” I say making her jump. “It’s alright if you grab it once or twice.” I teasingly say, this causes her to flap her lips like a fish out of water. Smirking, I take a deep breath and walk out into the busy streets. My face quickly grows furiously hot as I attract looks and I feel people grab me much more than when I was last here. Focus Twilight, Focus. I need to get home. I think as I speed up my walking but from the corner of my eye I see down a street I’m passing the familiar face of the man who spoke to me when I teleported to the Village, the worst part is it was as if he knew I was coming and was looking right at me as I walked.

“Oi, you slut.” I hear moments before something solid hits the back of my head, staggering forward I drop the container and grip the back of my now throbbing head. Wettnes coats my fingers and I pull my hand away as the area that’s hurt spikes with a stinging feeling. Turning around I look for who or what hurt me and see something that sends my heart plummeting. The Incubus, the one from back when I was attacked. He stood there with two feminine creatures behind him, in his hand a large stone the size of a small mellon, covering the stone is a bit of red. Blood, my blood… this fucker just bludgeoned me with a rock. “Ah, that’s definitely you.” He purrs as he looks me in the eyes.

“You crazy bastard, I thought I told you that I would make you wish you were dead next time you fucked with me.” I bark as my anger peaks.

“Oh you did but you had me by surprise then. This time though, I have yours.” He says making me laugh.

“You screwed up the surprise part.” I chuckle Reading my magic but am stopped when my head is ripped backwards by someone behind me. A large bear-like creature grips my horn and I look towards the Incubus as he runs his fingers through his jet black hair. His crimson eyes looked down at me in satisfaction. This bastard, what is he going to do? I kick my hooves out to try and hit him as I flail and try to hit the bear holding me.All these proof pointless as they hardly even effect them even after my muscle enhancements.

“Honestly? You call that your best? What, did you put all your time and effort into that there horn of yours?” He chuckles as he walks towards me, his naked body rubbing against me as he leans in to look me in the eyes inches away from my face. “You’re just a slut that will become my Cock sock.” He seductively whispers. I thrash around to try and get free and hit him but I don’t get anywhere with that. “Oh, still feisty I see. Don’t worry though… I’ll break you with time. For now though… how about I take that horn as a sign of my domination of you?” Oh hell no, I’m not fucking letting that happen. I stream in my head as I thrash around as much as I can while screaming at the top of my lungs in anger.

“Fuck off. Get away from me. Someone help!” I scream looking around but no one even bothers to look or if they do they don’t show any care for my well being. Fuck these people, why won’t they help?

“That’s it, cry more.” He purrs as he places the stone at the base of my horn. No, no, no, no. This isn’t happening. Celestia, Luna? Help me. I cry out internally asd he raises the stone and I squeeze my eyes shut. Then it happens. A hot searing pain shoots through my entire body and my brain aches as a sickening crunch reverberates through my skull. My horn… my beautiful horn has been struck and I can feel the horn is cracked and fragile but still attached to my head but before I can even let out a cry of anguish a second impact happens causing more crunching and snapping before a third strike completely breaks and severs my horn from my head causing me to fall to the ground in a heap. Tears freely flow from my eyes as I feel blood trickling from my head. Lifting a hand I feel where my horn used to be and choke on a sob as I feel the shattered broken base of my horn. Turning on to my side I see shards of violet bone that used to be my horn, with my shaking hands I reach out and grab the shards of my horn. I hear laughter come from the Incubus but I’m too focused on collecting the shards to care about him.

“This dumb bitch is trying to collect the bits that we left. What should I do with the end of the horn girls?”

“We should totally make it into a Dildo.” A girl says, I however have grabbed all the shards that are big and hold them tightly to my chest as I try to get up and flee. This however is short lived because as I get to my feet I feel something sharp dig into my calf. Crying out I fall back to the ground, looking back to what hurt me I look in horror at the fact my own horn is now jutting out of my leg as blood pours out from around it.

“I think I’ll make it into a weapon.” The Incubus Casually says as he reaches down and pulls my horn out of me.

“P-Please… Just let me go. I let you go.” I beg

“Oh I’m sorry, that seems like that was your mistake.” He chuckles.

“Hello there, I hope you don’t mind my sudden entrance to your current Debauchery.” I hear a man's voice say.

“Huh? Who the fuck are you.” The Incubus barks looking at whoever arrived, turning my gaze up to the person I saw standing down the street.

“Oh me? I’m just a traveler. Now then, you look to be in a right pickle my dear. I wouldn’t mind helping you though.” He smiles down at me as he crouches down to my level.

“Oh you think you're hot shit and can take us on.” The Incubus laughs along with the bear person who roars with a joyous laugh.
“I can help you, You need help right?” He asks me.

“Help… I need help.” I cry. Nodding he offers his hand to me, the hand is writhed in dark magic and had power ebbing off it.

“I’ll happily help, but in return I want you to become my student.” Student, he wants to teach me things? I have no idea what it would be but anything is better than suffering and being used by this fuck. Taking my hand not holding bits of my horn I shake his hand and feel a strange feeling within me as the magic around his hand connects to my heart and mind feeling as if we are bound together. “Good, now gentlemen.” He happily says as he gets to a standing position. An underlying sinister tone to his voice as he speaks. “You wanted a fight right?” The Incubus looks at the man in the suit who steps over me and gets between the Incubus and I.

“Guess I have to show you your place.” The Incubus chuckles as he cracks his neck. Raising a fist the Incubus makes to punch the man in the suit but stops before he can even swing. A grunt of pain comes from the Incubus as he stumbles backwards. From the man's hand a black, tentacle-like appendage is coming out and extends to where the Incubus once stood.

“Oh, my apologies. I didn’t think you were so light. I thought for sure you would be able to take that.” He chuckles as he lifts his hand, the tentacle retracting back into his pale hand. “I guess I am rusty.” Getting to his feet the Incubus growls as his teeth grind.

“Bercer, Get him.” The Incubus yells and the Bear person launches forward at the man in the suit but is stopped when four tentacles burst forth from the man and grip the bear person.

“Ah, come now. Brute force isn’t how you fight.” The man chuckles as he turns his head and looks at me. “Why don’t you sleep for now Dear. I have some trash to deal with.” He happily explains as I feel my eyelids grow heavy. Ya, sleep sounds good… so… good…

Chapter 13 Anger

I shoot upright as I awake from my sleep, Grumblin I rub the back of my head and feel something strange. A patch on the back of my head is shaved and I can feel something odd on my skin. Wait… is that stitches? I think but as I run my fingers over the stitches I notice my surroundings are not my home. Decorative chocolate colored wood walls surround me and elegant ebony black furniture fill the room. Looking down I see I am sitting on a comfortable and soft bed. This is not my room, or even Gelfree’s room… It's far too refined feeling for her. Then… where am I and how did I get here? I think as I toss off the soft covers of the bed and sit on the edge of the cushiony mattress. I remember waking up after the potion accident… then I went to the village to get Beryl’s help, then I-. My brain grinds to a halt as the events begin to come back to me.

Hesitantly I lift my fingers up to touch my horn only to not feel anything. Feeling a lump forming in my throat I slowly move my hand down till it lightly touches a sharp point of the shattered bone. Stifling a whimper Ibend over feeling sobs begin to wrack my body. My horn… my horns gone. Why, why did this happen. Why did I deserve this? Pushing myself to my feet I look around the room and see a mirror on a dresser and go over to it. I look at my own reflection and I look at the rough, broken reminisce of what used to be my greatest ally, my greatest tool. Now gone. Gritting my teeth I clench my fist as I try to channel magic through the broken base of the horn. A fizzling crackle of uncontrolled magic jumps out of my horn and dissipates in the air. Feeling my sobs break through the dam I had built I scream out and without thinking slam my fist into the mirror shattering it and cutting my fist many times. The bite of the pain is immense but it only fuels my anger more as I charge my horn with more power sending a discharge of uncontrolled magic at the wardrobe blasting a hole in it.

I can’t help but scream, scream in anger and sadness as I punch furiously at the offending wardrobe. Why, Why, Why? Why did this have to happen to me. Was I not always a good person? What twisted fate made it so I would lose my horn!? Why didn’t Celestia save me! Feeling my knuckles start to hurt I dig my nails in to my palm, the bite of each punch sending me even deeper into heated fury. Taking a large swing I break through the wooden back of where the mirror was. Ripping my arm out I launch another uncontrolled bolt of magic at the dresser but this time it shoots downward blasting a hole into the drawers and through the bottom into the floor. Fuck this thing! I mentally scream, grabbing on to it and lifting it before throwing the dresser across the bedroom against the wall breaking it with a loud crash. Looking around I see a small table in the center of the room. Taking a run at it I kick the Table sending splinters of wood flying. Taking a jump I land on top of and drive my feet through said table breaking it in half.

“Why Celestia!? Why would you tell me growing up that you would always save me from danger, but when I needed you most… You didn’t” I grit my teeth as my vision blurs. With a kick of my leg The two halves of the table separate and I walk back to the bed and sit down on the floor beside it holding my legs close to my chest. “I want to go home.” I cry into my legs.

***

“Oh wow, You sure were busy weren’t you?” I hear the happy voice of the man in the suit say which wakes me up from my sleep. Letting go of my legs I look at him as he walks inside the room I’m in with a silver tray in his hands, a bowl of something warm and steamy and a sandwich sitting on said tray. How the hell are there sandwiches here? I groan not feeling energetic at all, in fact I feel as if I was completely drained of energy.

“What do you want?”

“Well, to feed you for one thing. I also would like to check your wounds. I can’t have them going and getting infected now can I?” He chuckles as he comes over beside me and places down the tray. Inside the bowl is a soup with different plants found here, each showing signs of having been cooked fully.

“Why do you care?”

“Well for one thing, I went through the slightest trouble to save you from that ruffian. Then there are a few other reasons, like how we made a deal.”

“Ya well good job. Your deal was fulfilled. No need to care anymore.”

“Ah, that is where you are wrong. You agreed to be my student.” He says as he inspects the furniture I destroyed.

“And if I refuse.” I ask, but my response comes in the form of him looking at me with something akin to a sinister smile. “Okay, well what exactly are you wanting to teach me?”

“Ah, that is simple my dear. You see, I couldn't help but notice your magical prowess. Quite the shining star you are.” He jovially compliments but said compliment only makes my heart ache.

“Ya, I used to be.” I mumble looking away from him and to the other side of the room.

“Come now, you’re no Desert yet. You still got that spark in ya.”

“Ya, but my horn is gone. My magic will only go wild from now on. It can’t be focused.”

I hear the sound of the man coming towards me and with a swift grab he hauls me up to my feet causing me to look at him in shock. “What the hell-”

“Shh, Now…” He grabs my hand and turns the palm to the ceiling as he points at it. “This here, this can work as a point of concentration of magic as any other. Most who aren’t your kind do it this way… well those who know how. Then there are a select few here that know a deep held secret, that being how to utilize their whole body as a focus.” Hearing this I look the man in the eyes, that perpetual smile and sharp white teeth he has glistening in the rooms light.

“You mean to say… I could just change where I cast magic from?”

“More or less.” He shrugs before closing my open hand. “It’s just a matter of if you are willing to learn.”

“I…” I pause as I look at the man before me, his teal eyes looking at me as if already knowing my answer before I say it. “NAME.” I unintentionally yell as I back away from him. “I don’t know your name.”

“Oh, where are my manners? My name is Alexander. I am a Vampire.”

“A Vampire!” I yelp backing up even more but in doing so I step on to the sandwich and fall backwards but am caught by a black slimy appendage extending from Alexander's palm. Pulling me back up I fall in to him, the tentacle disappearing he wraps his arms around me and holds on to me so I don’t fall.

“I won’t harm you, You can’t trust me when I say that.” Feeling my cheeks get hot I look away from him and sigh.

“Ok, I’ll trust you but if I so much as feel like I am in danger this whole… Teaching thing is off.”

“Splendid.”

Chapter 14 Harsh realities

“This is pointless!” I yell kicking the stack of wood causing the tower to come toppling to the ground to the wooden floorboards below. Turning away I look at Alexander who sits in the spacious living room we are in currently. As he watches me he sips at a hot cup of tea like stuff. “I have been doing this stupid training for six days since I got well from the corruption going crazy in me. Yet there is no sign of progress.” I grumble.

“Oh, so you are giving up?” Alexander asks with his sharp teeth clicking together as he tilts his head after asking his question.

“I- no… Goddesses damn it, I used my horn for my entire life and you expect me to just suddenly know how to use magic in other areas of my body even though it has transformed?”

“So you’re going to quit?” He asks me, making me grind my teeth.

“Oh screw off, I am not going to quit. I just need time to think on how to try and do this. I just would like to go see my friends and finish the potion things I had planned.”

“Ah I see, you want to leave and do as you like.” Alexander happily says, placing his tea cup aside. That’s it.

“So what if it is, are you going to attack me if I do.” I ask walking up to the Vampire who simply remains seated and looks up at me.

“What do you hope to find there?” He asks matter of factly but the calm in him remains causing my mind to skid to a halt. What does he mean by that? “Ah your face defeats you my dear.” He chuckles. “There is nothing holding you here but I do warn you. Leaving here and expecting an easy welcome back will not be reality.”

“Fine by me. I have about had it with your wood blocks. I’ll figure out a way to become Queen and get out of here with my own ways.” I bark as I turn away and head towards my bedroom for the last few days and collect the few things of mine, among the items is the shards of my horn.

“Well then, the deal is off. I will, however, send you off with a little bit of a heads up.” Alexander says as he comes to my bedroom door. “If I was a hot headed Incubus I wouldn’t have simply attacked you without figuring out exactly how to twist a knife into your beating heart.” As he speaks the air in my room drops to near freezing and the lights in the room dim to almost being out leaving only the light outside to flood in around the dark imposing figure of Alexander. He couldn’t mean…

Feeling my heart drop I sprint up to Alexander as everything reverts back to normal in my room and I grab his suit in a fist. “So help me Alexander, if you aren’t joking and you don’t teleport me to the village immediately I will-” But before I can finish what I was saying I am teleported with Alexander who grins ear to ear at me. Looking around I realize where I am, Beryl’s store but unlike usual the windows are smashed and the interior is torn up in a mess. “No, Beryl?” I call out as I walk to the door only to see it is laying broken on the ground.

“Beryl!?” I scream walking into the shop looking around. There are a lot of signs of a struggle and after looking around I find the corpse of a young girl near the back of the shop. “Beryl?” I yell out feeling worry gripping my heart.

“Oh my, this really was a party?” I hear Alexander chuckle as he comes into the shop. Too emotional to think straight I stomp over to him and glare at him.

“We are going to my other friend's home. They might have Beryl.”

“Oh, wanting me to tag along?”

“I want you to be there in case the Incubus is there.” Alexander chuckles and adjusts his suit.

“You seem to forget, we have no deal anymore. However I am curious to see how this plays out. So I’ll follow you to these friends. Onwards.” He says happily, making me more angry. How can he be so damned happy all the time?

Quickly I sprint through the village and towards Gelfree and Gomra’s home, It is only when I get close to their hidden little way to their home that I feel my lungs get tired. Turning the corner to their home I see something that makes my stomach turn inside out. Smoldering ruins. The once large and grand mushroom that their home is now nothing but ash, and charred mushroom and other materials.

“Oh my, it looks like we were too late.” Alexander says in a quiet but still happy tone. What did they do… How did he find out about them? What the hell is his problem with me!? “Oh my, that’s a scary face you have on my dear. Come now, put on a smil-”

“Shut up.” I seeth. “You know more than you have said.”

“And if I do?” He asks as if this is a game.

“Do you know who it was?”

“I think you know who did this.” He happily whispers to me.

“Then, who told him of this place?”

“Now that my dear is a good question, sadly if I tell you. What will you do with that information?”

“What will I do? You honestly need to ask me that? I’ll fucking kill them.”

“Will you really?” He purrs as I hear him snap his fingers as he grabs my wrist and we are in a cold dark room with stone as walls. In front of us lies a woman, A rabbit looking girl who lies there looking to us with horror in her eyes.

“Well then. You wanted death so here it is. However Let’s spice things up a bit.” Alexander happily says as he taps a foot and envelops the room in magical power. “Twilight Sparkle, leader of the Elements of harmony and student of Princess Celestia-”

“How do you kno-”

“Ah ah, it doesn't matter. Now then, Student of Princess Celestia and protector of Equestria. You have two options here and now. First you can seek revenge and kill this woman, getting vengeance but in doing so you are bound by a new pact with me, one in which you may not go against me till which point the teaching is done and I deem you are fit to fight for the throne. The other option is to leave here, you will go back to the hole in the ground, become corrupt and die alone because without magic… Well, your chances are zero.”

Checkmate…

“Please, please Alexander. I didn’t mean to… he forced me to. You can let me go.” The bunny girl begged as she tried in vain to get free.

“Did you do it?” I ask, looking at the girl who yelps when I look her in the eyes. “Did you tell the Incubus about where Gelfree and Gomra lived?”

“H-He forced me to.”

“Bull shit.” I spit looking down at her with a glare. “You didn’t have to say shit and he wouldn’t have been the wiser.”

“Please, he was offering me a spot in his dynasty. Being a concubine to the next king-”
I send a quick kick into her stomach which cuts her off and sends her gasping for air.

“So, the lives of others are only as good as getting you a higher status in life? What about the people he has Raped?” weezing she chokes out.

“You… think… I wasn’t… one?”

Looking down at her I grind my teeth and kick her in the face, getting a loud audible crack sound followed by the horrific wailes of the bunny girl as blood comes pouring out of her nose. Having her arms restrained, her face quickly becomes matted with blood. “You sick fuck, you’re just as bad as him for being complacent about his actions.”

“Please, I have kids.” The bunny girl begs causing me to falter for a second but getting down on one knee I look her dead in the eyes.

“Then I’m saving them by getting rid of you.” I growl.

“Twilight.” Alexander happily says.

“What.” I snarl at him.

“Have fun.” He chirps, making me smile a small bit. Oh I will. I nod and turn back to the bunny girl who has tears in her eyes. Grabbing her long floppy ears I hoist her off the ground and hold her up by just them. Then I lean in.

“I’m going to slowly rip you the fuck apart for all your crimes.” I sigh before toss her back to the ground and step on her spin as she lay on her stomach with my hoof, making sure to dig the edge in real good and hard, making her scream in pain.

If this world wants me to become a monster… So fucking be it.

Chapter 15 Monarchs, People, and absalute power

“Now then, Can you tell me what you know of this world my dear?” Alexander asks me as I sit looking at the blocks that yet again I struggle with, an entire week… an entire week of trying and failing to channel magic correctly. I can feel my magic trying to form in my hands whenever I try to cast something. However it's as if my hands are keeping the magic contained.

“This world is a hell hole of creatures who use and live in corruption. There is a King and or Queen that rules this world but I have no idea or real care for their role.”

“Ah well then it seems you are missing much in the way of information.” Alexander chirps in delight. “You see what you just said is the minimal understanding of this place-”

“Before we continue… Can I really not have anything to cover myself with?” I ask as I feel weird still being naked since I was attacked.

“Come now, do I look like a person that has clothing that would fit you, not to mention the clothing shop seemed to be rather… empty when we last were there so I can’t get you clothes.” Alexander explains before adding. “I figured with how you so readily walked through the streets that you enjoyed eyes on you.”

Yes

“No, I don’t” I respond to which Alexander shrugs.

“Anyways, In this world there are the common folk who do jobs and ensure things run smoothly. Corruption is used as a currency but as you might know already corruption is taken via domination. Domination however means much more than just the primal acts of two or more individuals. It can also be from fights, simple acts, or even being their leader. In that sense being King or Queen would quickly fill your corruption to capacity if it wasn’t already.”

“Then the Rulers of this place are always limited to their innate capacity.” I mutter to myself but hear a laugh from Alexander making me look at him in confusion.

“Oh don’t be ridiculous. That is the basic rulers, those that get forgotten to time. The ones who don’t stand out and fill the void between the noteworthy rulers. These rulers are known as Prime Evils. This is because unlike normal kings or queens they have motivations and a thing that sets them apart from the flock, and like birds these Prime evils when crowned soar higher than the rest.”

“Prime Evils, what could have made them so much better?” Seeming happy at this question Alexander comes over and sits down beside me.

“Well there was the first Prime Evil, Nilnira. She was a Great Queen, I wish I had been around when she ruled because she helped form this realm into what it is now. Sure there was Corruption and all the fire and general bad stuff but she made it great. She waged a bloody war that sought to force the tribal living beings across this world under her banner. It is through this she became known as the Prime Evil of War.” Alexander explains with admiration in his voice.

“She obviously did it but she isn’t in power anymore… So did she die?”

“Oh gods no. No, she became bored with the duties that ruling brough so she left one day never to be seen again. There are stories every few years that she has been spotted off in the middle of nowhere fighting creatures and people who show her disrespect when she interacts with them.”

“Wait, so she is still alive?” I ask confused.

“Oh yes, she is. She must be nearing her millionth year of self exile.” Alexander mentions nonchalant. This old Queen, this Prime Evil is just… out there after a million years of leaving her throne?”

“Oh, then there was the next Prime evil is known as Kragron and he came around two thousand years of mediocrity. He came in and made the creation of potions a common practice and he was the first Prime evil that managed to crack a little secret on Corruption that has been kept secret besides with other Prime Evils. This earned him the tidal Prime Evil of Might”

“A secret? But you sound as if you know it.” I say looking at Alexander who shrugs.

“I don’t know what you're talking about.” Narrowing my eyes I look at Alexander who acts way too calm. He definitely knows it… but what could it be?

“Fine, keep your secrets.”

“Oh, the next Prime evil and the only one to actually have died yet is known as Olvin. Nasty sort, he saw the great things the prior Prime evil’s made and sought to rip it all down. He spread disease and blight across the world and was brought down by the prior Prime Evil’s because they saw it as an insult to their legacy. Not having the secrets of the world they did he was quickly killed and though it would have been enough to wipe him from history the Prime Evils kept him true as a Prime Evil but also made sure the story of his is known. Thus he is also known as Olvin the Fool.”

“So this world does have a sense of justice in a weird and sadistic sense.”

“Indeedy it does. Now, there is one last Prime Evil but this one, he is most known for his way of gaining power. Instead of the traditional way of getting power he sought another way, many don’t know how exactly but this Prime Evil upon getting the throne Abdicated immediately and threw the people into disarray because before he took the throne he had killed those who had any chance to oppose him. Thus he has become known as the Empty throne Prime Evil.”

“So… The Prime evils just… leave?” I ask incredulously.

“Mostly. You see Twilight, ruling takes a lot of effort and can be bothersome. Now I’m not saying they didn’t rule for a long time… well, excluding Olvin… he ruled less than a year. The others ruled for over thousands of years. Eventually they would get bored and wish for something else in life.”

“Then… am I to believe that Prime Evil’s are some kind of immortal beings that eventually get bored of being rulers and just live a life in the countryside?”

“Wouldn’t you?” Alexander asks, making me stop for a moment to think about the question. Would I? If I had ruled for thousands of years doing the same thing over and over day in and day out? Reluctantly I sigh and nod.

“Alright, fair. Though these are just claims.”

“Ah, claims they may be but so are fairy tales. Yet they still resonate with us in the core of our beings.” Him saying this causes the memories of the day Nightmare moon returned and how it was assumed to be a fake story for so long, then she returned and my friends and I used the Elements to purify Luna. Maybe I should keep an open mind.

“So what is the point of telling me all this Alexander.”

“The point my dear, is that there is always room to grow beyond your capacity and become something more than just the Queen.”

Chapter 16 Spark

I hate it. I hate it so, damn, much. How can it be this hard to cast magic? I mentally grumble. Like really, I used to have the ability to do things others could only dream of doing. Now though, I am being defeated by DAMN WOOD! The sound of a piano catches my ear as I glare daggers at the wood stack that has given me so much trouble.

“How are the attempts Dear?” Alexander calls out to me from the other room where he is playing said piano I hear.

“I don’t know, why don’t you ask me in Twenty.” I quip getting a chuckle in response from the vampire. I feel as if I’m in magic kindergarten, hell edition. I wish I had something more than just trial and error to go on but I guess Alexander doesn’t see that as useful for teaching students. I think hotly. My hand when I outstretch it and aim it like I would with my horn can gather magic but I can never push it out… as if there is a blockage. Like I’m missing a catalyst for the magic to fully come out and form into a spell. Horns however never needed to deal with this issue because it was bone. That meant that the magic freely flowed.

“You know, It is getting late, my Dear. I can make food and we can continue again tomorrow.” Alexander’s usual happy voice calls to me but I don’t answer. I need to figure this out. I need to. Maybe I can get some ideas from others who use magic.

“Alexander, get your ass in here.” I yell, I don’t care if he is my Teacher right now, I have only one true Teacher and I honestly don’t like him. The sound of the piano stopping and his shoes tapping on the floor tell me he is on his way so I turn to the doorway as he comes through it. “Cast some magic.”

“I’m sorry?” He asks but the way he tilts his head and looks at me tells me he has been waiting for this.

“Cast some magic, anything.”

“Hm, alrighty.” He shrugs, with a snap of his fingers the blocks that have proven to be a nuisance jump up into the air and start to float around me. That’s it, I was so stupid. This has to be the biggest oversight I have had to date. I ready my hand with my fingers ready as I send magical energy to my hand, with my breath held I snap my fingers.

Magic

I feel my magic flow out of my fingers then out of my entire hand as the all too familiar magical aura envelops my hand. Looking around I see the wooden blocks now in my magical grip. I’ve done it, I’m doing it. I’ve finally gotten past the blockage! Letting the blocks fall to the ground I yell out with cheers, I prance around whooping and hollering with joy. I can do magic, I can do magic again! Eat that you Incubus fuck! I’m not restricted anymore. I’m gonna find you and kick your ass. I happily chirp in my head as I dance around the room.

“My my, you really are happy.” Alexander laughs, looking at him I see him reach into his suit Jacket and pull an orb causing me to stop my prancing.

“What is that?” I ask.

“Oh this? It is known as an encumbering orb. Catch.” He says as he tosses the orb to me. Snapping my fingers I focus on grabbing the orb in my magic. My magic wraps around the orb but the moment it does I am hit with a sensation of strain on my magic. Grunting, puffing my cheeks, and grinding my teeth I pour more and more magic through my hand and even snap my fingers on the other hand to double the feed. Feeling something wet coming down from my nose I whip the wetness away but the momentary lapse in focus causes the orb to drop to the ground with a thud.

“Hm, you lasted longer than I figured. I must say, you have quite the expansive wellsprings.” Alexander comments as he walks to the orb and lifts it up with his hands.

“W-What… is that?” I rasp as I look at the red on the back of my hand which whipped the wetness away. I have a nose bleed… great.

“It’s a magical power test. I figured you might try to hold on to it as long as possible so it would allow me to see how much weight you can carry and how deep your wellspring goes.” Alexander explains as he examines the orb. As he looks at the orb his face cracks for a second into a face of surprise, rubbing the orb Alexander looks again before shaking it then looking again.

“Everything alright?” I ask, confused as to his uncharacteristic actions. Hearing me he dawns his usual calm smile and nods.

“Oh don’t you worry about me Dear. Now, how about that dinner. I know how to make the best chilly in this neighborhood. I dare say it is to die for.” Alexander laughs as he tosses the orb on to the table in the room. I follow him but as I do I peek at the orb, inside in colorful smoke that reminds me of my current magical aura, is the number eighty thousand followed by an lb. Was that the weight I could handle before I let it go?

“You coming my dear?” Alexander calls out, leaving the orb alone I head into the kitchen where Alexander is. I guess training can finally actually begin.

“So chilly huh? Who taught you this recipe?”

“Ah well you would be surprised to know I met a nice gal when I got here. She was a touch hot headed but she sure knew how to make good food.” Alexander responds as he digs out a pot and sets to work collecting ingredients. “So tell me dear, what do you want to be known for?”

“What do you mean?” Alexander, hearing my question, places the ingredients he holds on the stone counter top of the kitchen and looks at me.

“You have the makings of a Prime evil in you. I want to help foster it. That however means we need to decide what you will be remembered as.” He thinks I could be a Prime Evil? Why does that sound so… good? What do I want to be remembered as? I have no clue…

Chapter 18 Sinister side

Looking at the tall black stone walls before me I feel Alexander pat my shoulder. Looking over to him he gives me his usual smile. “You alright there, If I didn’t know any better I would say you came face to face with God.” Alexander chuckles. Letting me go he heads towards the front gate of the walled city with creatures coming and going at their will. I follow close behind Alexander looking at the sights around me before we enter the city. Hearing a clang of metal I see a Minotaur in large metal armor step in front, Alexander having gotten past already turns to look back at me.

“You look like a nice piece of ass.” The Large muscular Minotaur comments with a smirk on his face. “There is a fee for newcomers to the city. How’s about you bend over like a good slut.” The Minotaur chuckles as he licks his lips, his downward gaze sending a chill down me. This Twelve foot tall slab of meat honestly is trying to extort me… for sex no less!?

“How about you be a good guard and go back doing what you were.” I sternly say but I am met with a searing pain on my cheek as my head is shot to the right. This bastard just slapped me! Looking up at the now smiling Minotaur I grind my teeth. “You best kill me you bull fuck.”

“Oh, and why is that you Purple freak.” The Minotaur asks with a hand reaching to unbuckle his lower armor.

“If you don’t I’ll make sure to come back one day and burn you alive.” Flaring his nostrils the Minotaur readies his hand again to hit me but is stopped as a black tendril wraps around his raised wrist.

“The fuck?” The Minotaur barks looking back to Alexander who has a dark aura emanating from his entire body and his Ruby eyes have gone entirely black and almost look to be oozing a black liquid.

“I don’t recall giving you permission to hurt my student.” Alexander’s voice reverberates out as if in a tunnel and as if multiple of himself say the same thing at the same time at different pitches. With a flick of his wrist the tendril extending from it pulls back causing a sickening snap from the Minotaurs arm and ripping some snapped bone through the skin so it pokes out. Crying out the Minotaur reaches up and clutches his mangled arm, Alexander lets the now free dangling arm go and as he does so returns to his normal self. “Ah, my dear. Look at the time, if we don’t get a move on we will be late meeting my friend.” Rubbing my cheek I nod but before leaving the guard who now has other guards coming to aid him smirk.

“Don’t think this makes us even.” I say as he falls to his knees. Walking past him I see a guard about to stop me but another whispers something with a shake of the head which makes the one trying to stop me to decide against it.

“Now then my Dear, you wanted clothes. How about something fashionable, I do like a girl who knows her way around corsets. It was a bit after my time but I can’t deny they were interesting.” Alexander comments, making my face grow hot. Beryl had a bunch of those on display… They are a tad bit revealing.

“I’d rather something more… Tame? What about a nice dress? Something nice and dark to compliment my purple.” I say, Alexander hums to himself in thought as he leads me through the streets of this city. True to what he said yesterday I can feel the touch and brushes of the people I walk past grabbing me but unlike last time the fire that is within my chest doesn’t fair up in me and the voice of myself isn’t begging out in my head for more.

Confusion entangles me as we walk, Alexander leading the way through the crowds of different kinds of beings all around us. I haven’t been filled with a need to… pleasure myself either… What the heck has happened? “Hey Alexander.” I call out, Alexander hearing me turns around so he faces me and now walks backwards.

“Yes my Dear?”

“I have a question. So, that ice I was treated with, would there be any lasting effects from it?” Hearing my question he strokes his chin.

“No, I don't think so. Why do you ask?”

“Well… How to say this…” I feel embarrassment grip me as I think about how exactly to say this. “I haven’t felt my Corruption compel me to do anything recently… and I haven’t felt a need to…”

“Ah, you mean that. Do not worry my dear, I dealt with that.” Wait, dealt with? He knows about the corruption and the voice? What is going on!?

“Excuse me, do you mind explaining this to me?”

“Oh, I do not mind. You see when Gomra mentioned you to me she also mentioned how she tried to bring out your potential in a more primal way. You see the Bipedal potion she gave you have much more in it than just one effect.” Alexander comments, frozen in place the reality of what he just said swirls in my brain. Gomra… made me that potion… I assumed it was just a biped potion… yet Alexander is saying it wasn’t just that? “Are you still there Dear?” Looking at Alexander I feel confusion, anger, betrayal, and deep sadness well up in me.

“W-w- why… Why did she do that?”

“My guess, she didn’t know any better way. That also might be why she sent me the letter to come teach you.” Alexander shrugs. “All I know is that I find that way of developing rather barbaric. I’ll let you determine what path you want to travel on your own.” He… took the effects away. He gave me back my ability to choose for myself. Looking at Alexander I smile and take a deep breath.

“Thank you… I guess I owe you one. Gomra also has some explaining to do if I ever see her in the afterlife.” Laughing Alexander places a hand on my head and ruffles my hair.

“Well that’s going to be a sight to see. Make sure to wait for me so I can watch.”

“No promises. Unless you bring popcorn to share.”

“Oh, now that’s a bargain I like.” Alexander chirps as he lifts his hand and turns around. “Now, just one more block to the clothing store, I must say though. You took that news pretty well.” Following him as he heads our trek again I snort.

“I guess I have just gotten used to how sinister and bad this place is. Folks that were that nice to me obviously had some things they weren’t sharing.” That and… I’d be lying if I didn’t enjoy it. Maybe… it just brought out what was already in me. Could I… be like that? Powerful and… Dominating? The thought of this sends a small shiver down my spine as I think about how it felt back then. Before my mind can go any further I bump into Alexander who has stopped in front of a shop with no windows or anything. There just hung a sign saying “Charlotte's Silk” which dangles from a bar of metal by two chains on either side for said sign.

“Oh, careful Dear. A head in the clouds can be suffocating.” Alexander chuckles as he opens the door and holds it for me. Taking the invitation I head inside and am met with many mannequins of different creatures wearing clothing like in Beryl’s shop.

“I’m coming.” A loud yet low voice calls out as I hear step after loud step coming closer and closer till a large gray skinned mass of flex and hair comes lumbering into the room.

“Ah, Hemrick my boy. Good to see you.” Alexander happily says but the moment Alexander speaks the being in front of us shoots into an alert posture and actively backpedals away from us.

“Oh no, no no no. I told you last time Alexander, I’m done. I ain’t doin nothin else for you.” The big gray bing says in noticeable panic as he looks around as if he were searching for an escape route.

“Come now, I simply require some clothing for my students here.” Alexander says, extending an arm back to me as if presenting me to Hemrick. Looking at me with a skeptical look the big guy relaxes a bit standing up fully, almost causing his head to hit the ceiling which is remarkably high. This guy is damn near ten feet tall.

“That’s it?”

“Hm, I think so. I don’t need any suit maintenance and we ended our side hustle.” Alexander chuckles, getting a glare from the big being which he ignores.

“You really are a piece of work.” Hemrick deadpans before looking at me and clears his throat. “Sorry miss… I’m Hemrick and I’m… well I used to be a Dwarf… I am now cursed to be a Troll.”

“I’m Twilight Sparkle. I used to be a Pony from a land called Equestria, right now though… I’m not sure what I would be designated as.” I sheepishly say getting a small grunt of a laugh from Hemrick.

“You sure like those potions I see.”

“Yes, well anyways. You said you were cursed, what is that about?” Hemrick, looking not too keen on the topic just shrugs and says.

“Not much to say, I’m cursed to be turned into this form whenever I sleep. Nothing I do can stop it from happening. Nothing much more to it than that… Don’t go fussing over it though. I have gotten used to it.” Hemrick matter of factly explains before pulling out a notepad and a long tube like thing that looks comically small in his huge fingers. He looks at me with the tube like thing to the notepad. “So, what are you thinking about for clothing?”

“Uh, well… I wouldn’t mind having something for me to wear out in public. Maybe something to compliment Alexander’s suit but also to go well with my coloration.” I sheepishly ask but Hemrick looks between Alexander and I in a state of confusion.

“Are you two… you know?”

“Yes.” Alexander says at the same time as I scream.

“NO!”

Chapter 19 The fool

“So…” I drawl as I kick my feet back and forth as I sit on a table that Hemrick works on with long rolls of cloth. “How did you get the name of this shop?”

“I got it from a book.” Hemrick tersely responds. Taking the needle he is struggling into his fingers and pulling the thread with it through the cloth.

“Oh, what kind of book?” Sighing, Hemrick places down the needle and looks at me in an unamused fashion.

“What exactly are you tryin to do here? I’m doin your dress, Miss priss. Leave me to my work and go be with Alexander.” Hemrick grumbles making me flinch, feeling hurt by his jab.

“I’m not trying to do anything. I just want to get to know you…” I almost whisper but Hemrick having heard grunts in response before saying.

“Sure you are, if you’re with him then I have no right to believe you.” What has Alexander done to make Hemrick not trust him or like him? Looking over at the Vampire I see him poking around at the clothing on display but for a brief moment I see his eyes dart over to us. He is listening to our conversation.

“Alexander, can you go grab me something to drink? My throat is rather dry.” I ask, trying to fake as best as I can that my throat is dry. I hope getting Alexander away will make Hemrick more inclined to open up.

“Ah, my oh my. Our little travel left you parched? Why didn’t you say so, I know this perfect little fruit stall down the road.” Alexander happily says, almost too happy sounding. He walks out of the store and I turn back to Hemrick who is back to sewing cloth together. Though he has a tricky time with the needle and thread he is remarkably quick at this.

“I have seen my friends Rarity and Beryl work but it’s really something seeing a larger person work on something so fine.” I admire his work but as I look I notice he has stopped.

“You know Beryl?” He asks surprised.

“I mean ya… I got clothes from her a while ago but I kinda left them at this hideout that was my home till Alexander started to teach me.” I reply looking up to him as he has a smirk on his face.

“And how is the old girl? I haven’t seen her in a few months.” He asks but I feel a weight forming in my gut. He doesn’t know.

“I-I’m sorry… she…” I say feeling sadness gripping my chest. “She might not be alive any longer. I found her shop in ruins and Gomra… a goblin customer of hers isn’t around anymore. I think it was the same person.” As I speak Hemrick’s demeanor wilts and he slouches deep down as he looks at the cloth.

“I… I can’t believe it. Beryl… it’s just like this wretched world… taking my last friend away.” Hemrick soberly says, taking a sniff followed by a clearing of his throat before looking back at me. “Tell me who it is. I want to find them.” He says, anger dripping from his words like venom.

“I don’t know their name… but I also want Revenge. She was my friend too. When I find him again and know where he hangs out, we can go say hello together. Okay?” I offer, Hemrick looks at me for a few seconds then nods.

“You best do that. I won’t forgive you if you don’t.” Hemrick crosses his arms as he looks at me. “I guess you aren’t too bad.”

“I’m glad you have come around.” I happily chirp. “So, are you alright with sharing more about yourself with a friend?”

“Slow your horse's Grape.” Hemrick says followed by a few chuckles. I on the other hand blow a few raspberries at his jokes. “Well, I guess I can say some stuff without… them knowing.”

“Them?” I ask to which he flicks his head towards the door to the shop.

“Your teacher and others.” He says in an indignant tone. “They are the ones that cursed me. Said it was repentance, you see I used to be of the proud race of Dwarves.”

“Dwarves? What’s that?” I ask, confused at this new race I had never heard about.

“Hm, how to explain our kind… Ah, well the easiest way to start is seeing if you know what humans are.” With a nod from me he chuckles. “Okay, take one in your head, make them short… like very short. Four to at most five feet tall. Now make them a heavy set body, by that I mean give them some jolly bellies of ale and rum. Then give them a desire to burrow underground and make mountains into great works of art on the inside.”

“But… don’t you need the sun to grow food and get vitamins?” I ask, confused how these beings even survived underground.

“Ah, well we had other races to trade with and some farms up top too. Our people did most of the world's mining and the other races would farm and such. That is if they didn’t backstab us, then they would end up in our kingdom's grudge list.” Hemrick chuckles. “But anyways, I was king of one of these mountain homes. I got a bit greedy and had my citizens dig deeper and deeper. Little did I know that we had some not so nice things beneath us. It took less than a day for the hold of mine to be swallowed up in chaos and death, climaxing with my death.”

“That’s horrific… But… if you died then why did you end up here?”

“Ah, well you see… Alexander made a deal with me when I tried to summon a dark lord. I wasn’t really of noble lineage. But there was a way of the Dwarves that made it so if a person got enough citizens behind their cause then the person could challenge the current king to hand to hand combat. I summoned Alexander and with his help I did just that… little did I know that my soul was the price.”

“So… where does this curse come in?”

“Ah, well when I got here I wanted to become King again but of this place. It was during that time I discovered magic and I figured out I could manufacture ailments with it. If everyone is weak from the ailments I make and I’m the only healthy one then taking the crown would be easy… How foolish I was.” He says and that’s when my brain clicks the dots together.

“Y-you’re Olvin?” I mutter and he simply nods.

“The one and only… The fool.”

Chapter 20 Books, guns, and Prime Evils

“And, that should do it.” Hemrick happily says as he steps back from the mannequin he stands before, his bronze colored magic dissipating from the fabric that is a long yet tight fitting dress. The main body of the dress is black with arms akin to fishnets that are Indigo along with the legs under the ball gown bottom. The legs however are more of a light see through nylon that only go up to the thigh and down to the top of my hooves. Along with all this is a dark purple thing around the neck of the mannequin. “That is called a choker.” Hemrick comments, he must have seen my gaze on the strange object. Looking down to the dress again I notice the black ball gown allows one to see the deeper layers of fabric and cloth giving glimpses of dark purples, indigoes and hints of hibiscus through the dark fabric.

“My, my. You really out did yourself big boy.” Alexander comments as he walks over to us. “I’ll be sure to take a good chunk off the stuff you still owe me.”

“Ya ya.” Hemrick waves a hand at Alexander in a disgruntled manner. “Now then Twilight, How about you try it on.” Hemrick says going to the back and untying the tightener and slowly lifting the dress off the mannequin followed by the choker and legs. Handing them off to me I look at the clothing and force down my tears of joy but also sadness.

“I… Thank you. Do… Do you want payment?” I ask, knowing full well what payment means here. Hemrick looks at me with a raised eyebrow but shakes his head.

“Na, your teacher already paid me.” Hemrick says looking at Alexander who chuckles before drinking the fruit smoothie he grabbed for himself as he grabbed me one when I sent him away. As we both look at him he just smiles as he sips from the smoothie with a straw.

“Want some?” He asks with a wide grin, taking the straw out of his mouth and tilting the cup to me.

“No, thank you.” I sigh, walking over to what looks like a dressing room with a curtain. I close myself in the small room and set down my new clothes. I begin to put the clothing on but as I am doing so I hear talking and I mentally fight with myself on if I should listen or not. After a few minutes I sigh and listen to the conversation.

“You can’t be serious Alexander… She is an innocent girl, Don’t let this world wrong her any more than it already has.” Hemrick almost begs, the sound of distress in his voice very prevalent.

“You say that as if she can’t handle herself. She simply needs guidance. Not to mention she is from his world.” Alexander says in a very serious tone unlike his usual self.

“You… you want her to unblock it. You’re still angry that you were beaten, someone out maneuvered you and you can’t handle it… can you?” Hemrick growls followed by the sound of something hitting wood hard.

“I will have you know that the only reason they got away is due to the wish they got. If they had just gotten the throne and left like the rest, that would have been fine. They would have been a fine student, one I would have been proud of.” Alexander says in slight anger.

“Then what about her?”

“What about her?”

“Is she just a tool to-”

“Don’t you dare ask that.” Alexander growls almost sounding demonic as he says every word.

“Then… What is she to you?”

“She is my student, plain and simple. I care for her well being and will ensure she becomes someone I’m proud of. She has the potential to surpass us all.” Alexander calmly says with a small twinge of joy in his words. Pulling away from the curtain I lean against the back wall. I could surpass them all? Does that mean… no, it couldn’t mean…

***

Exiting the clothing shop Alexander happily leads me out and into the crowd of the streets, together we walk but I can’t keep my eyes off him. This man, he hides more than know from me… is it because he is using me, or is it for other reasons. He said he cares for me… but is that really how he feels? Looking at him from head to foot I feel my gut twist and turn at the things I have learned.

“Something the matter my Dear?” I hear Alexander ask without looking at me once, causing me to jump.

“I’m fine…” I say rubbing my arm and looking away from Alexander. “Just thinking about Olvin.” I say quickly trying to lie but as soon as the words leave my lips I realize what I had just said aloud. Slapping my hands on my mouth I mentally kick myself for not paying attention to what I was saying.

“Oh, Why think of that fool?” Alexander asks but in his voice I can tell he knows… he knows why I’m thinking of him… how does he know?

“Oh, well I’m just curious why he would go out of his way to do such an evil thing.” I lie through my teeth.

“Oh come now, I wasn’t born yesterday. What did you think of his ordeal?” Alexander asks, making me sweat a bit. What do I say, he has to be testing me… If he did that to Olvin then I can only imagine what he could do to me.

“I- I think it’s a tricky situation.” I hesitantly say but as I speak Alexander turns his head so he can peer back to me.

“You can speak your mind Twilight.” Alexander says with his usual happy voice but what hits me most is him saying my name. He hasn’t said my name ever before if I remember correctly. Somehow just that calms me and shows me he is being serious when he says those words.

“O-okay. I think he was wrong for what he did… I would have punished him too… I did something like that too to someone from my world.” I say recalling how my friends and I imprisoned Discord in stone after he escaped the first time. “Even so, I feel he has atoned for his actions. He is remorseful and kind when you get through his hard exterior.” I smile as I think about Fluttershy at the mention of Kindness.

“So you think he should have his curse lifted?” Alexander asks in a questioning tone.

“I think he should have someone watch over him but yes, he shouldn’t have to live like that. A false name, and false life… for goddesses know how long. All punishments should come to an end when the person has changed or could change.” I say vehemently.

“Interesting… You truly are something special my dear.” Alexander happily says, turning his head back to face in front of him. “I will think about what you have said, but your words have moved me.” Smiling I mentally cheer at the possibility of Olvin getting his old life back. After a bit of celebration a question pops into my head.

“Alexander?” With a hum I know he is listening. “Are you… Are you a Prime Evil?” I ask but my question is met with silence from him for a few seconds.

“If I were a Prime Evil, would that change anything?” He asks and I think about his question for a bit but finding my answer I smile.

“No I guess not.” With that I chuckle and look up to the smoke filled red sky. It’s really a weird world here. Looking back down I speed up till I walk beside Alexander who looks at me with a wide smile.

“I was wondering when you would finally come around to walking beside me.” He happily says.

It isn’t long however before we reach a place that Alexander stops at, looking around I find we are in front of a dark alley with a singular light hovering above a reinforced door. Alexander turns and starts to go down the alley. I quickly run to catch up and as I do Alexander reaches the door and twists the knob opening the door. “After you my dear.” Alexander happily says holding it open for me. Taking the invitation I head in and am greeted with a small room that fits both of us as we enter and across from us is another reinforced door. Alexander, having come in and closed the door behind us, knocks on the door before us, a few seconds after there is a soft click from behind us as the door locks and then the door in front of us produces the same click. Opening this new door Alexander enters and holds the door for me as I enter a wide open store with many different kinds of things inside but what catches my attention is the bookshelves behind the till which is protected with a large metal mesh dividing behind the till and the shop floor.

Looking around I bring my hand to a display case showing off some accessories that shine with the power of magic. “Hands off the merchandise.” I hear a raspy voice bark from behind me. Spinning around I see a large, muscular blue and white dragon like creature from behind the till. He stands on two legs and has two arms which are crossed but most striking is that he has two sets of wings, one set being very big even folded as they are right now, the others are much larger and below the large set.

“Ah, Brick. How are you?” Alexander says walking over from the door to stand beside me.

“Well I’ll be damned. I thought you died or something.” The Dragon says with a small amount of happiness as he comes to the till and leans on it with his hands. “Now this is a rare sight indeed. What caused you to suddenly get a fling?”

“Can people stop thinking we are a thing?” I groan.

“Oh, so she is free then?” The Dragonoid says with a lick of his lips making my skin crawl.

“You wish.” Alexander says getting a grunt from the Dragon.

“Names Brick. I’m a Wyvern… mostly.” He chuckles as he looks at me.

“Twilight, I’m… a mess.” I say feeling defeated once again on how to classify myself but Brick laughs and nods.

“Some are. Just go by what you were in those cases.”

“I was a pony.” I am a bit relieved that I now know how to respond to these introductions.

“A pony? Aw Alexander, I didn’t give you the list of what I wanted for my Birthday.” Brick jokingly says with a mock cute face on as he peers over at Alexander.

“Oh my, if I had known you had a birthday I might have thought about getting you a gift.” Alexander smiles as he places an arm around me, at first it is surprising but I quickly get slightly comfortable. It’s almost as if a blanket of protection is placed around me.

“Alright, joking aside. You two came here for some stuff. What are you looking for?” Brick asks, pushing up off the till and crossing his arms.

“Well, this fine lady needs some books. I also would like one of your guns just as a backup in case she has an unsavory character on her tail.” Alexander says with a smile. Did he just make a joke? Brick, having heard the things Alexander said, looks at him as if his mind stopped working.

“You want not just one of my flintlocks, which mind you are hard to get and keep loaded. You also want books which are actively burned by these meat heads?”

“Indeed I do. Oh but I also have payment.” Alexander happily says as he rummages around in the inside of his suit with his hand. Pulling out a small chunk of shiny chunk of obsidian black material.

“You… Are you insane? Put that away.” Brick barks to which Alexander shrugs and tucks the material away making me confused what exactly it was. Sighing and rubbing his face with his hands Brick thinks to himself. “Okay… okay. I’ll do it but if my shop gets hit because of that shit, I’ll be coming after you. How much do you have?”

“More than enough for payment but you still know your metalworking contact Right?” Alexander asks.

“Yeah I do wh-” He stops part way through asking but when he looks at Alexander and I his face contorts. “No, no. Are you fucking nuts? Not only is this material ridiculously rare, You want to make armor for… for her?” Brick incredulously asks, making me very confused as I had no idea about armor.

“Come now, it is for when she takes the throne.” Brick laughs and begins to pace back and forth behind the counter.

“Oh of course, it’s never just something small with you. You are gone for twenty years then you come in with corrupted mythril. A substance close to no worlds have and a minimal amount in said worlds exists. You then offer it as payment and also want me to get it worked into armor? Then you say it’s for a pony that will become Queen… What the actual fuck Alex.”

“Well, I had planned for the armor to be for myself and maybe make a weapon of sorts. I have been taking this stuff as payment where I could when I could since I learned of it.” Alexander causally explains.

“That isn’t what I mean!” Brick shouts, grabbing his two horns on his head in frustration. “This is a lot to lay on a guy in the first few minutes of meeting up again after so long.” Brick sighs letting his horns go and looking at us as if his energy has been drained. “You will be the death of me.”

“Look on the bright side buddy. When Twilight here takes the throne I can see to it that you are appointed as her personal contact to the underworld of the underworld.” Alexander offers, getting a glare from me.

“Don’t make decisions for me.” I say to him to which Alexander chuckles.

“I appreciate it but I’d rather not have ties like that.” Brick says.

“Suit yourself. So, are you alright with this offer?” Alexander asks to which Brick grumbles to himself then nods.

“I would be stupid to not accept it even though it comes with a risk.”

“Splendid. So then my dear. What books did you want?” Alexander asks as he leads me to the counter.

“Uh, I wouldn’t mind a book detailing the hierarchy of this world if there is one. I also would like one of the different forms of magic here. As much information as you have on these guns. Then maybe other educational information books.” Brick looks from me to Alexander with a deadpan look.

“And you call me a book wyrm.”

Chapter 21 Sacrifice

“Now then, Have you ever fired a Gun before Twilight?” Brick asks as he walks out from behind the till via a reinforced door. Leading me to a display case he unlocks the display and pulls out a strange metal and wood object.

“N-No.” I say looking at it in curiosity.

“Well, I’ll start off by saying this, the end right here…” He pints to one end of the metal tube on the top of the object. “You must only point this at whatever you want to die. This is where a thing called a bullet comes out at a high velocity.”

“Wait, this is a weapon?” I ask, getting a nod in response.

“It isn’t the most accurate. The book I gave you is from a relatively advanced world. It has info and details on more accurate guns but making anything in this resourceless place is hard so don’t expect to be able to make them unless you become a Pact carrier.”

“A Pact carrier? Like Alexander?”

“Ya, he and I are Pact carriers. We can be summoned to other worlds to make deals.” Brick explains. “Now, you want to hold this handle…” He says pointing at the wood that curves down from the main body of this gun. “Then when you want to fire you pull the little metal trigger down in the finger space here.” He says as he points to the metal trigger he mentioned. “This is a flintlock so it can only be fired once before you need to reload. I’ll toss in ten shots worth of powder cartridges and the ammo. First thing about reloading is you use this metal rod to push the cartridge to the very back of the barrel.” He says as he pulls a rod from the side of the gun itself to show me. “Then you take these balls…” He reaches into the display and pulls a metal ball from a pouch and shows me it with two fingers. “And then you push them until they are right against the cartridge via this rod again. Put the rod back and pull back this hammer on top and you're good to fire whenever.” Brick explains as he shows me the hammer on the top of the gun. “Guns need to be cleaned regularly to keep them working and keep them accurate. Sadly these guys aren't the best at being accurate but they work.”

“That’s… a lot to keep track of but I think I got it all.” I say with a nod.

“Alright. Sadly I don’t have anywhere you could practice but I’m sure Alexander can help you whenever you first try shooting.” He says holding the gun handle to me. I slowly take it in my hand and feel out the handle and find a comfortable way of holding it.

“Oh and one final thing.” Brick says as he comes in behind me and crouches so that his eight feet tall head is down beside mine. “The way you aim is by raising it up and lining up the two pieces close to us and the other one at the opposite end.” He explains so I lift the gun and notice the three bits of metal and I line them up to their tops are in a straight line.

“Okay… I think I have this.”

“Good, Then she is all yours.” He says as he stands up and looks over at Alexander. “Hey, What did I say? Hands off the merchandise.” Brick barks getting a laugh from Alexander.

“Sorry.”

“Sometimes…” Brick groans as he turns back to me. “Anyways. That pouch of bullets and cartridges are yours.” Looking at the gun I brush my fingers over its side as I look at it in detail.

“Oh, I never did get you a bag to carry things did I?” Alexander asks as he peers over to me. Right, I can’t just go walking around with a weapon out in the open. I might panic people and draw unwanted attention. “Tell you what, go grab a bag from Hemrick. Tell him I’ll knock off more from what he owes me.” Alexander says as he bends over and taps the glass of one display.

“No touching the merchandise!” Brick barks as he storms off to reprimand Alexander. Rolling my eyes I laugh and place the gun on a vacant table and head to the exit but find it locked. “One second, I need to go to the office to rotate the door locks. You though…” Brick says to me but ends off by turning to Alexander. “Stop touching, the magic protections are fragile on the displays. If they break because of you I’m going to wring your pockets dry.”

“Ah, my bad. I just find the displays so captivating.” Alexander chuckles. Brick glares at him but after a few seconds heads to behind the till and into a room. A few seconds pass then a soft click comes from the door, trying it I am able to open it then slip into the room closing the door behind me. A few seconds pass and I hear the two clicks, trying the next door I get out into the Alley again. Running down the alley I enter in to the crowd of people towards where the clothing shop is but as I run I hear something that stops me dead in my tracks.

“Stop, I’m coming.” I hear a woman's voice say to my right through the sounds of the crowd. It is a voice I know, yet couldn’t believe I was hearing it. Pushing through the people walking around I get glimpses of a small green skinned woman. That’s Gomra! I use all my force to push through the crowd.

“Gomra!” I cry out getting her attention causing her to look around. She is dressed in a dirty white cloth outfit with a metal thing around her neck.

“Twilight?” Gomra calls out. Just a bit more. I grunt as I push a burly creature aside and fall out to the clearing Gomra is in. “Twilight!” Gomra cries as she comes over to me but cries out in pain as she does so and falls to her hands and knees.

“Gomra!?” I yelp in surprise but the sound of someone coming over to us draws my attention away from her. What stands before me is a Wasp looking creature who holds a device towards Gomra. “What are you doing to her!?”

“Disciplining my property. What do you think you’re doing trying to take it?” the woman asks in a disgusted manner.

“She isn’t an it. She is my friend, why is she here?” I ask, looking at Gomra who has relaxed it seems.

“She is my slave, you pest. Now Leave her alone before I make you.” The wasp angrily says, clicking her pincers that are her jaws.

“No, I won’t let you take her. Slavery is wrong!” I say as I move in between Gomra and the woman.

“I could care less what you think, I paid for this bitch. I’m not letting that corruption go to waste.” The woman says as her free hand pulls out a small knife that ebbs with magic. “I’ll give you one last chance girl. Leave this slave alone.”

“Twilight… please go.” Gomra whispers to me and my heart aches as I hear her begging tone as her hand lands on my shoulder. “I’ll be fine.”

“No, NO!” I shout and get to my feet to look the wasp woman who is my height in the eyes. “I won’t let you take my friend.” I growl in anger. The wasp woman just looks at me unhappily and brings her dagger ready to strike at my abdomen but I prepare a spell to hit her with a magic shockwave. The next thing I know I feel a force pushing me to the side and as if in slow motion I see Gomra standing where I was, the dagger flying towards her chest as she looks at me having pushed me and into her chest where her arms usually rest. Hitting the ground the spell I had prepared fizzles out and Gomra cries out in pain.

“You stupid bitch!” The wasp snarls as Gomra falls to the ground having the knife be pulled out as she falls. Turning my gaze to the Wasp my vision narrows and I feel every fiber of my being burst into a flaming inferno of anger.

“YOU!” I scream getting to my feet. I snap my fingers, not mentally comprehending what I am casting till I do so. The wasps hand holding the knife gives a sickening crack as my magic crushes in as if in a vice. Blood gushes out of the many points the bones have ripped through flesh and the wasp screams in anger and pain. Looking to Gomra I snap my other hand intending to heal her wound but it is then I realize what magic the dagger had. It stopped magical healing… This isn’t good. “Someone, please get a doctor.” I call out to the crowd, some people have stopped to watch but no one is moving to help Gomra or even go get a person who could. “Please so-” I am cut off by the sound of Gomra screaming in pain. Turning back to the wasp I see she is using the device again to make Gomra hurt. Gritting my teeth I look at the dagger that now lies down on the ground. Snapping my fingers I teleport it in to my hand, the wasp seeing this immediately stops using the device she holds giving Gomra reprieve. The damage is already done and I stomp over to the wasp woman who backs away.

“Hey, listen. You can take her. She’s all-” I cut her begging like a dog off by plunging the dagger into her throat. A sneer upon my face as it easily enters her throat and the first goggles of surprise and pain come from her mouth.

“Tell me, Does filth like you bleed?” Letting the dagger go so it stays in her throat I snap my fingers grabbing her in my magic and toss her with a good amount of my strength at a nearby building causing a loud crunching and snapping to overwhelm the sound of the crowd around us and to cause a noticeable dent and wreck to the wall she hits. “I hope you rot, scumbag.” With that I turn my attention back to Gomra who lies on the ground in her own pooling blood. She lies on her back and isn’t moving besides her shallow breaths. No, this can’t happen… I can’t have her die. I rush over to her side and see she is pale, grabbing her head. I gently lift her to look at me and I smile as she sees me. “Don’t worry, you’re free from that woman.” I say as I pick her up. “Is anyone here a doctor?” I ask the crowd but no one does anything or acts as if they dont notice me and the situation playing out. What is wrong with these people? Feeling tears running down my face I feel Gomra’s hand on my cheek.

“Don’t cry Twilight… I’m happy you’re alright.” Gomra happily says wheezing as she speaks.

“But if you don’t get help-”

“Don’t worry… About me. Gelfree… you must get her. You still have… that promise you made.” Gomra whispers as she wipes my face of the tears.

“But I promised to take you too…” I whimper feeling my body shake and my throat to tighten up. “I… wanted to show you my home.”

“You… silly girl. You are too innocent for this… world.” Gomra chuckles though her breaths have gotten more difficult sounding. “Gelfree… take her… she’s… with him.” With him? She’s with… the Incubus… That sick bastard. “Now… Please let me rest.” Gomra asks and I feel my heart shatter as I know what she means. Kneeling downI mentally curse everyone watching for not doing anything and I lay her down on the ground. Slowly I kneel down holding Gomra’s hand as her breaths become more and more shallow till the stop entirely. Lowing my body over hers I wrap her body in my arms and let the damn of tears go.

I don’t know how long I was there but eventually my tears dry and I am left feeling empty… I hadn’t seen death before in my life… Not once. Laying there over her I just sat, empty. That is until I feel a hand on my back. Bolting my head and body around I expect the wasp to have somehow survived but instead I see Alexander with a sorrowful look on his usually happy face. “I’m sorry Twilight… I wasn’t fast enough… I wish I had checked sooner.” Alexander somberly says as he looks past me and to Gomra. “Let’s take her home, We will give her a proper burial.” He says as he kneels down and is about to grab Gomra but I stop him.

“I can do it. I already have blood on my clothes.” I say knowing my dress is covered in her blood. Alexander looks at me but then nods and lets me gently pick up Gomra.

chapter 22 Truths

I stand and look down to the stones that form the burial mound for Gomra, Alexander stood to my right. The remains of what was once her house behind the mound. Why did it come to this? She was one of the first people I met here… and now she is the first one I have seen die. I had questions I wanted to ask her… things I’ll now never get to ask… Things I never got to do with her.

“Alexander…” I whisper. “What was your history with her?” I ask. I didn’t know her fully but she was still someone I would consider a friend… knowing more about her would be nice.

“Well, she was much like Gelfree when she was younger. She had a habit of getting into sticky situations when younger. I met her back then, she had caused me a few issues but in having to deal with her antics I grew to enjoy her company.” Alexander calmly recalls, no joy in his voice. “She often dragged me into her trouble but with time I got used to it and even laughed whenever she brought me the trouble. It wasn’t until one day she came to me beaten an inch from her life and broken looking that it dawned on me how much I had helped her. I guess that attack and the birth of Gelfree soon after that she decided to change to a more quiet life.”

“Was that before you became a Prime Evil?” I ask, getting silence in response to my question. “Right… sorry.”

“No… I’m sorry. It’s something I should share about but… It’s a time I’m not proud of.” Alexander explains. “I can’t share everything from then… not yet. Though you do deserve to know. I was known as the Prime Evil Tyrant. When I got here after my death I quickly began making deals and pacts. Gaining power and growing through the ranks. I… lost myself to the power and became the thing I died in my old world trying to get rid of for the greater good. I became A Prime Evil and ruled with an iron fist. That is when Gomra came into the picture. She helped me…” Alexander takes a deep sigh before continuing. “I had been a dictator and done great evils but I also didn’t try to destroy the world like Hemrick. Anyways, as I said I grew to like her company. However… when she came in, beaten and bloody and… defiled. I hunted down the bastard who did it.” Alexander growls as I hear his teeth grind together. “I wanted so much to hoist his beaten to death’s door body on a rack and tour him through the world as an example.” Alexander spits but after a few deep breaths he continues more calm. “It was only because Gomra wanted me to show them mercy that I didn’t, I didn’t make an example of them… I did however ensure he never breathed again.”

“Goddesses…” I quietly turn my head to Alexander who looks down at the mound with sorrow. “What did you do after?”

“The only thing I could do… I abdicated the throne.” Alexander, looking defeated, closes his eyes. “I kept in contact with Gomra and was named Godfather of Gelfree. I would pop into her home every now and then… Gelfree would call me Uncle Alex, Cute one and she definitely was a handful at times. I would help out Gomra where I could and I kept a close eye on them both. Sadly though… I had dropped out of the loop with them twenty ish years back. I had… other things I was focused on. That is until she told me about you.” Alexander explains as he opens his eyes and looks at me with a small but pained smile.

The usual Alexander with the constant smile and air of confidence and calm was gone, now what stood before me is a heart broken, sad, and remorseful man. A monster who had done wrongs, a manipulative man, and a person who keeps secrets. But all the same he stands here before me with his pain on display. Taking a step forward I wrap my arms around him and bring his head into my shoulder with a hand. “Thank you… for sharing this with me.”

“Thank you Twilight.” Alexander whispers as he returns the hug. “I promise… I’ll protect you, until you spread your wings.”

Separating from our hug Alexander has a small shimmer to his eyes that he blinks away as he clears his throat. I however let my tears flow as they want andI give him a small smile. “You know, you, Gelfree and Gomra are weird.”

“Wow, I expected you to say many things but not that.” Alexander laughs causing me to get embarrassed.

“No, I mean compared to the rest of the world.”

“In what way?” Alexander asks as he calms his laughter.

“You all prove there is more color in this world than at first glance. One simply needs to look hard enough to see it.”

***

“Sister!” Luna yells as she flings open Celestia’s bedroom doors, a scroll held in her magic as Celestia is raising the sun for the start of the morning. The sudden entrance however causes her to jump and let out a yelp of surprise.

“Luna, please knock so you don’t startle me.”

“Sister, a letter came from the element of Honesty. Twilight is missing.” Those words alone turn the startled but happy princess of the sun into a panic stricken mess upon hearing it.

“W-What do you mean missing?” Celestia asks, confused but when Luna hands her the letter she takes it in her own magic and reads it within seconds. The events of the day prior, About Discord and Twilight’s teleportation mishap, the inability for Discord to find her using his magic, and her not being anywhere in Ponyville. Letting the letter go she looks to Luna who looks about ready to start a warpath to find Twilight. “Calm yourself.” Celestia says both to Luna and herself. “We must get notifications out to every City, town and village in Equestria along with friendly nations across the globe. Without Twilight the Elements can only be wielded by us but they won’t be agreeable since the destined bearers have been found and have used them. This leaves Equestria vulnerable.”

“Agreed, but what do we do about Discord? This could be a trick and he truly knows where Twilight is.” Luna asks with apparent suspicion.

“I don’t think so… He tried to find her, the letter says and he couldn’t find her. It seems AppleJack was convinced and she even made a note of how he seemed to get distressed every time he failed. Either he got better at acting or he truly can’t find her.”

“Then let’s have him come here and continue searching.” Luna suggests, Celestia however could tell it was because she still didn’t trust him. Celestia couldn't blame her.

“Very well, If he is willing to. You deal with that and I will send letters to our allied nations. Once we are done we will then send letters to every department of guards in major cities and towns in Equestria.”

Splitting up the Sisters set to work preparing for a search for where Twilight could be. However as they do that down in Ponyville Twilight's friends attempt to search for their friend again in the village and outskirts of said village. That is, all but one, AppleJack having tried many times to try and write everything needed in the letter in a coherent method sits amid a sea of parchment and bottles of apple cider, her face lying on her writing desk and a bit of drool hanging down on to the desk. The smell of alcohol filling the room.

Chapter 23 Mistress Twilight Sparkle

I sit at the table in the living room of Alexander’s house, upon the table is a note that I glare at. Who does he think he is, being gone for an entire day? I mentally grumble. The note, written by Alexander, having told me that he would be gone for most of today. Hearing a sound off to my right I look to see Alexander coming in through the door. “And where have you been?” Jumping at my sharp tone Alexander smiles to me as he lifts a bag up to show me.

“I realized yesterday after the funeral that you never got your bag. I decided to go get one with a bit of extra magic to it.” Alexander explains as he opens the bag and manages to reach his entire arm into the small pouch-like bag.

“Wait, is that pocket dimension magic?”

“Well well. I take it you know if this kind of thing?” Alexander says pulling his arm out of the pouch and tossing it to me which I catch.

“Know of it? I studied this kind of thing back in my world… The only issue is that every time one was attempted there was some fault which caused immense damage to the area around the object being enchanted.”

“You would be surprised how many either skilled or just reckless people live here.” Alexander chuckles as he walks closer to me. “Oh, I also took the liberty to grab your flintlock and other stuff. I might have also gotten you something else.”

Looking at him confused he points to the pouch which I open and look inside, suspended in a frozen state of levitation in the inky black void inside are my flintlock, the bullets and cartridges, and a necklace. Reaching in I pull out the necklace and look at it. The design is simple with a black metal chain with a pendant that depicts golden scales. “The pendant represents Justice, it’s a common depiction of justice in many worlds I have seen at least.” Alexander explains and as I examine it I notice the presence of magic on the item.

“What does it do?”

“You might have noticed but I knew something had happened… then. I actually have been keeping a viewing spell on you to ensure you are safe. I can’t keep my view of you up constantly or risk getting dizzy and feeling as if I’m having an out of body experience when I return my view to normal. So I do periodic checks on you if you are out in public or I haven’t been around you for a bit. Yes, even when you are here.” Alexander admits and though it's a severe invasion of my privacy I now get it.

“You also keep an eye on Olvin, right?”

“Oh no, no no. The Prime Evils as a whole keep a spell on him that notifies us all if he says certain things. He caused quite a few alarms to ring over the years but nothing too crazy has ever been said… that is till he talked to you.” Alexander chuckles. “Anyways, that pendant should help this tough situation though. It will even make it so I can rest easy not checking in as much on you. I had it so that if you say my name and to help you then I’ll get a notification like the one I would get about Olvin’s offenses but this time I would be told where you are in relation to me.”

That’s actually pretty handy… I’m surprised I hadn’t ever thought of making something like this before. Looking back at the pendant I see my reflection in the gold that forms the scales. Justice huh, what justice is there in this world. Thinking that I recall something Alexander and Gomra asked me. Putting the necklace on I smile and look at Alexander who smiles back at me. “I think it’s about time we figure out where that Incubus is.” Getting a wide smile spread across Alexander's face he looks at me with sadistic glee.

“I thought you would never say those magical words.” With a snap of his fingers my dress is fixed to a more presentable state and the little bit of blood I couldn’t clean off suddenly vanishes. “We must look our best for these filthy creatures.”

***

Arriving at the walled city I quickly catch sight of the guards giving us looks of shock and… terror? Walking up to one I smile at them which seems to unnerve them more. “You wouldn’t happen to know where the wasp girl who died yesterday gets her… slaves. Would you?” I say sweetly placing a hand on the leather armor chest of his. Feeling him tremble I feel something in me revel in his terror. You didn’t help me when my friend was dying, you deserve to be scared.

“S-S-she gets them f-from the market. A major B-broker in slaves.” Satisfied with his answers I pat him on the chest and head through the gate.

“My Dear. You are absolutely terrifying when you want to.” Alexander chuckles as he joins me once again.

“I learned from the best.” I chuckle as we walk through the crowds of people. Heading down past the clothing shop, alley to the black market and finally to the general market center. “You wouldn’t mind me taking the lead right?” I ask, getting a boisterous laugh from Alexander.

“My dear, you can most definitely take the lead. I wish to see what you shall do.” Alexander says and I feel glee fill my body. I don’t care anymore, I want revenge. I want to see that Incubus dead and I want it done by my hands. No one will get between me and my goal. Walking over to the center of the market I look around slowly as I walk around in search of people in the same clothing as Gomra was in and with a device around their necks. It doesn't take long for my eyes to fall upon a bipedal lion man in a suit trying to entice people to get one of his slaves. Walking over to him I see his eyes land upon me.

“Ah, miss. Do you find your house work beneath you? If so please think about buying one of the best selections of merchandise this side of the great red sea. I only ever have the best and I guarantee satisfaction with your purchase or your corruption back after return of the product.” The Lion man offers and I smile at him but every word he says drives another nail into his coffin in my mind.

“Tell me, do you know an Incubus that might have sold you a Goblin female not too long ago?” I ask sweetly and the lion chuckles.

“Oh you mean Vo. Quite the deal he offered, He offered to give me that girl and much more if I funded his campaign to become King. Having ties to royalty alone was enticing but getting that great product was a blessing.” Vo, now I have a name for that son of a bitch. Clenching my teeth I grin feeling my conviction solidify.

“Thank you.”

“You are very wel-”

“For proving to me you aren’t worth letting go.” I say as I snap my fingers and grab the lion in my magic by his throat. As I squeeze his throat an idea pops into my head. If I took the viewing spell Alexander used on my and connected it to illusion magic… “Alexander?”

“Yes my dear?”

“How many cities and towns do you mentally recall the locations of?”

“I have been to many places in the world. Why do you ask?”

“I want you to use your viewing spell and connect it to an illusion spell and have the illusion play in most major cities.” I explain looking at Alexander who seems confused. “I want to make sure he gets the message. Wherever Vo is.” Realizing my plan Alexander grins maniacally before responding.

“Very well, however you are going to carry my haggard body home.”

“I can deal with that.” I say letting the lion breathe again.

“Alright, just gotta… There we go.” As Alexander says the word ‘go’ an illusion of myself erupts above us in the center of the market showing Alexander's general view of me. Thank you Alexander for making it easy to tell where the view is for the world to see.

“Hello everyone in this sick, twisted and honestly vile world. My name is Twilight Sparkle. I would say it’s nice to meet you but… well, it isn’t. I hate to say it but ever since my arrival in this world I have had horrible situation after horrible situation happen to me. Is that me complaining? Yes!” I say chuckling at how I am just talking to Alexander who is giving me a thumbs up. “However, unlike most who would also complain like myself, I plan to do something about this injustice. You see, not long ago I ran into Vo. The person trying to become King currently. I know this thanks to this friendly little Lion.” I purr as I use my magic to yank the lion forward to show the world.

“It turns out Mr. Vo didn’t like that I beat the lights out of him and put him in his place after he tried to violate me. So he broke my horn, well guess what Vo, I still have my magic.” I say yanking the Lion to and fro demonstrating my magical abilities. “Yet you also took two people I met in this world near and dear to me. You sold one to this lion as a slave, the second you still have. Now you could try and kill her or make her suffer to hurt me… However, any hell you put her through, know that I will inflict that same pain a thousand times over.” I growl out at the thought of him hurting Gelfree.

“To demonstrate. I’ll use the man who sold off Gomra.” Bringing the Lion in front of me I gleefully look at everyone who has stopped in the market, all but a few people watch either me or the illusion of myself in hushed whispers and captivation. Slowly I grab on to the device in his pocket and a collar the slaves wear. lean in to Alexander and whisper. “I think he should get a taste of his own medicine.” Clicking the collar around his neck I check the device and see numbers and a power level. Checking his collar I see a zero nine. Setting the device to the number I max out the power and press the button at the bottom and am greeted to an air deprived scream as if he were being stabbed.

“Oh my, that was hardly hard enough.” I happily say prancing around him in glee. “A bit harder, with your whole body now!” I say as I press the button again causing the Lion to thrash around and howl in agony as he claws at the device and my magic. His suit getting torn and pulled with each attempt to claw himself free. “That’s more like it, How about you all?” I turn my head to the slaves that watch me. “You want to get back at him do you not, Well come on then. Give him a good zap.” I happily offer the device to them. The first to come up to me is a tall green skinned man who walks past the device and clenches his fists and begins to pelt the Lion with blow after blow. Before long blood, teeth and drool lay on the hard ground and the large green skinned person walks over to me a fist to his chest.

“To death, I give you my life as thanks for my freedom.” I feel a smile spread across my face as I wrap my magic around his collar and with a bit of difficulty I break it and send it to the floor.

“I welcome you to my company.” I say feeling my corruption wriggle with joy. “And as for the rest of you I welcome you to join me as I seek to challenge Vo and take the throne myself.” I say to the slaves but also to the rest of the world. “I will take this wretched hell and work to make it a better place for all. Those that don’t like it, will be dealt with accordingly.” I say before summoning a thin bit of magic and swiping at the Lion’s neck. With sickening ease the head is cut from the rest of his body sending it toppling to the ground. “I will get Vengeance for those like me, for the weak and small, for all those who have been wronged. So be careful what you do.”

Chapter 24 Preperations

Walking through the door into Alexander's home I see the couch in the living room ahead and quickly make my way to it, walking to the side of it I flop down onto it with my legs dangling over the arm and off the couch. Who knew that a speech like that would take so much out of me after it is done. Hearing the sound of Alexander and the used to be slaves who decided to join me coming I push myself up to peek over the couch. Alexander, having been carried by both me and the large green skinned fellow on our travels back to the house looks rather unkempt but still smiling widely like always. “My dear, I didn’t say it early but bravo, bravo indeed. You truly do know how to make an entrance to the world stage.” Alexander claps, flopping back down I mentally wish he was delirious again like when we were carrying him.

“If you two do not mind me interrupting, I feel that acting quickly is in our interest.” The large man says looking between us. He is right, Gelfree is at risk now that the Incubus knows I’m coming after him. Reluctantly I get up from the couch and fix my dress.

“Right… Sorry, formal introductions. My name is Twilight Sparkle.” I say offering my hand to the green man who stands in front of the four other freed slaves. Instead of taking my hand they all lower themselves down to me with a fist at their chests. Feeling out of the loop I take a step back as I lower my hand.

“They are showing respect to the one they see as their Mistress.” Alexander whispers to me. Upon hearing this the corruption in my wriggles about and I feel both satisfaction but also alarm. This is just like… Gelfree pledging herself to me. Righting myself I clear my throat.

“Right… Well, how about we start with names?” I ask sheepishly. goddesses… why are they treating me like… like a ruler?

“I am Korzak, I am of the Mountain Orc clan back in my home world.” The green skin man says loud and clear causing the ground to rumble slightly.

“I am Jasmine, princess of the Rabbit folk from my world.” Another calls out from the group, she is the smallest of them all and has snow white fur and long rabbit ears. She is a princess and she is offering me respect!? This is so… strange. She’s the same status as Celestia and Luna! Oh Goddesses what is going on? I mentally panic but feeling a hand on my shoulder I look over to see Alexander who silently tells me to relax. Taking a deep breath I steady my racing heart. After a few more breaths I feel relaxed enough to continue. Those before me, having sensed my agitation most likely, continue once I have relaxed.

“I’m Nile, one of the Cat people that live in the land of drifting sands.” An orangish yellow cat person purrs out, almost sounding happy to be saying those words. Maybe her people are like those from saddle arabia or places close to there.

“I am known as Icarus. I was once Human.” This person unlike the rest is very noticeably not one cohesive singular species, like myself he has pieces of many. On his head are two curved horns that are as white as ivory coming from brown hair. His skin is a light tan color and upon his back are two jet black feathered wings. And his skin though smooth is thick and resilient looking much like Olvin’s troll skin.

“I used to be a pony.” I happily say, getting a small smile from Icarus in response. Looking to the last person I see a Burly woman with hair akin to that of fire.

“Names Gaurt. I’m a Lycanthrope with some changes stickin’ around even out of wolf form.” The muscular, tall, and crass woman says with a wide smile as she looks at Alexander who shows no reaction. “Must say, I didn't think I’d be saved from that shit hole from a Pony and a Blood sucker. Kinda like a weird dream.” Gaurt almost howls with laughter, Korzak immediately jumps to his feet and turns to the werewolf woman visibly angry.

“You ungrateful pup, show some respect.” He barks looking down to the kneeling Gaurt who gets to her feet and looks up to the Orc who stands two feet above her but three above myself.

“I didn’t know a macho like you would be so brain dead too. I do acknowledge them as my savior, though Respect takes more than saving to earn, plus I’m not gonna act as if it ain’t weird.” Gaurt teasingly says obviously not feeling intimidated by the Orc glaring down at her.

“Stop it you two!” I yell, getting both of them to look at me before blows are thrown. “I understand you want her to show me respect, Korzak, but if she isn’t comfortable doing so yet then let’s give her some time. As for you Gaurt, referring to Alexander and myself as you did is very disrespectful, beyond simply showing your…”

“Fealty?” Alexander offers seeing me at a loss of what to call this all.

“Sure, that. So if you want to remain here show a modicum of Respect.” I say looking at Gaurt who shrugs and responds with.

“Sure, I can do that.” Korzak grunts before returning to where he was and kneeles once more followed by Gaurt.

“Now then, Alexander’s place isn’t… equipped to have so many people. There are only two bedrooms. Does anyone here know a place where we can fit everyone that is available?” Seeing those before me look at each other I get my answer.

“There is the manor where the lord of this area resides.” Alexander offers, getting all eyes on him. “It is large, defendable due to a wall he had put up around it. I believe it has close to twenty bedrooms for when he has… house guests and parties.”

“But it is occupied.” I say to which Alexander smiles widely as he waves a hand to the others.

“I think we can take care of that issue.” Looking at the others I see Korzak and Gaurt smiling as if liking this while Icarus seems to be contemplating it in his head and the last two simply look at me awaiting my decision.

“I…” I hesitate before sighing. “Very well, we’ll need weapons and armor though.”

“Oi, cucumber!” Gaurt calls out drawing a glare from Korzak. “How about we go see the guards and… ask for some equipment.” Are they really?

“I like that idea.” Korzak responds before adding. “Though if you call me that again I’ll break your legs.”

“Ya ya, let’s get this party on the road.” Gaurt says getting to her feet and heading to the door.” Korzak, seeing her leaving, looks at my dumbfounded face before heading out too.

“Wait… what?” I ask, stunned at what has just occurred. Did I… just enact a coup and have us steal weapons from the guard?

***

“Who does this Bitch think she is?” Vo yells as he tosses a cup of alcohol at the nearby wall. Glass and booze falling to the floor. “I was getting close to getting the throne. I had three entire cities under my thumb, but now with that little act she has supporters sprouting up like rodents.”

“If you wish, sir, we can send out mercenaries to deal with her.” His bear man bodyguard offers. Vo looks over to the bed with three naked women lying unconscious on it. Deep in thought he stands there but after a minute of silence he feels a grin on his face.

“No, bring me the Goblin slut. I think it’s about time I break her in.”

“Sir?” the bear man asks, confused.

“If she wants her precious little friend. She can have her, but I’m going to break her and get that cum dumpster of a Goblin so addicted to my dick she doesn't want to go back to that bitch.” The bear man nods before leaving Vo to himself. “That’s right little pony, come look for me. I’ll take the throne even with your annoyance, and when I do I’ll have you dragged before me and I’ll show you your broken friend and have you killed as you watch us fuck on that throne.”

Hearing the yells and shouts of the Goblin beyond the door Vo watches as she is dragged into the room. “What do you want you limp dick fuck?” Gelfree snarls as she glares at Vo who smiles evilly at her.

“I decided to finally sample my prize. Now then slut, I hope you are ready for a night of pleasure.” The Incubus seductively says leaning down to the Goblin. With lightning speed Gelfree spits a wad of saliva and ash buildup from her throat at Vo which hits him in the face. Growling Vo grabs Gelfree’s hair and rips her head back making her yelp in surprise. “You stupid bitch. You know, I was going to be gentle. I guess you are just like that Pony you like so much, can’t take the easy way.”

“My mother and Twilight will come to free me soon.”

“You mean your dead mother and that pony?” Vo gowls. Gelfree’s heart sinks at hearing what he says.

“You… she can’t. You’re lying.” Gelfree angrily retorts.

“Maybe I am, maybe not. All that matters now though is how hard I’m going to break you right now.” Vo seethes as he starts to walk towards the bed as he pulls Gelfree by the hair. With a toss of his arm Gelfree lands on the bed waking up the girls who look at what is going on confused.

“Oh fuck, this is not happening.” Gelfree yells as she kicks a foot and hits Vo in the jaw but in doing so makes him even angrier.

“I guess it’s the hard way.” Vo says looking down at the terrified Goblin.

Chapter 25 The Princess and Mistress

Laying in my bed I groan as the Princess who is now serving me comes bounding over. “Oh, m-mistress. What is wrong? Are you ill?” She has been staying with me since the two meatheads left on their little escapade. “No, I’m fine.” I lie. How can I be fine? Those two just went and decided to get weapons from the guard. This is going way too fast, sure I’m getting power to fight against Vo but…

“If you wish, Mistress, I can stop our lesson on presenting oneself and I can help you relax.” Jasmine offers perking me up immediately. I could use some stress relief.

“Sure, that sounds nice.” I didn’t think a princess would know how to massage people. Maybe she learned from having them done. I think as I cheerfully flop over onto my stomach and lay my head on my pillow. I await with my eyes closed for the Rabbit to proceed. Jolting upright I look to the sudden feeling on my butt and see the Rabbit girl paused mouth open and tongue as she has my dress pulled up almost above my calf. We both look at eachother bug eyed. “What are you doing?” I eep out, as if she was caught with her hand in a cookie jar she jolts my dress back down as she becomes beet red.

“I-I-I’m sorry mistress, I t-thought that was what you meant…” Jasmine stammers trying to hide her shame ridden face behind her long ears. It’s really cute as I watch her get up from her crouched position at my feet and I look at her up and down. I can’t say I’m not flattered, Jasmine really is stunning. Even in a world like this her coat remains a shimmering pearl white and her pink eyes reminding me of fluttershy's mane. She is skinny but not to an unhealthy degree and she has a modest and not provocative body as she has a flatter chest much like mine and subtle curves. All this culminates is a soft and almost… pure look to her.

“Don’t worry Jasmine I was surprised. You aren’t in trouble.” I have honestly gotten used to people of this world just copping a feel every time I go outside so this isn't that much of a deal. Hearing this Jasmine relaxes a bit and I shuffle down and sit at the end of the bed. “So, are you interested in me?”

“What? Are you… asking me if I want to…” Jasmine trails off as she becomes extremely embarrassed, so much so that it’s a miracle she isn’t creating steam with how red she is.

“I only ask because you were really… just going in. Without hesitation it seems.”

“I-I just thought that if that’s what you wanted then… As thanks for freeing me from that Lion.” The way she says this leaves me feeling as if she isn’t against the idea of being with me. I do have Gelfree but herds are common and I would bet they are very common here. Not to mention don’t Kings and Queens here typically have many lovers. Plus I do want to see if… I do have it in me to be more… Dominant.

“Well, I wouldn’t mind, only if you're willing.” I say trying to sound seductive but resulting in me becoming uncertain at the end. Embarrassed a bit and feeling my cheeks warm up I mentally groan. It's then that I feel the corruption in me wriggle about making me feel more relaxed but also a sense of warmth spreads through me. Does… it know I just tried to be more seductive and it’s trying to help me? Since when did this stuff have intelligence? Remembering back to when I heard my own voice in my head I realize it might have been the corruption itself talking to me.

“Mistress?” Jasmine’s voice pulls me out of my thoughts and I look at her.

“Sorry, I was thinking about something, What was it you said?”

“I said that I wouldn’t mind. Though… It will be my first time, so please… be gentle.” Watching Jasmine hide more and more behind her ears I feel my corruption in me give a soft rumble as if it was enjoying this, as it does so a feeling of a warm flame spurs forth from it. The all too familiar feeling of desire and want from it and by extension myself. I want her. Feeling my dress slowly grow a tent I look down. I did want to use this on Gelfree first. I mentally lament as I watch Jasmine take off the rags she has for clothes. I have an idea.

“Jasmine, I would rather you use your mouth for this time.” I can save my first time entering a… vagina for when I finally get Gelfree back and I can still have this. Jasmine gives me a quick but silent nod before kneeling down and taking handfuls of fabric in her hands as she pulls my dress up allowing my erect member to spring free of its hiding space under my dress. The tip of my dick already leaking some fluid as it twitches at every breath Jasmine takes. I feel waves of pleasure rip through my nerves as she looks at the purple length before her. Honestly speaking, it isn’t as big as Stallions but it's a good size. Hovering over my member Jasmine looks at the throbbing bit of meat slowly driving me more and more in to desire for her to just take it in her maw. Feeling my breaths become short and my body getting hot I feel something in my head straining as if under pressure.

Snap

I wrap her ears in my magic and as she is about to yelp I pull with my magic and aim my cock with my free hand not casting magic. With a wet, sloppy and smooth motion my dick glides deep into her throat. Jasmine gurgles and chokes at the sudden intrusion but I don’t care at this point. This cum bunny is going to be fucked in her throat and that’s all I can focus on right now. Sliding my member out I give my white rabbit a moment to breathe as a string of saliva connects my dick to her lips. Breathing heavy, the red faced bunny looks to me with her mouth open and eyes begging for more. A grin spreads over my lips as I pull her once again into my cock but this time she is ready and though she chokes again her throat soon relaxes allowing me to pull out and thrust in again slowly building a rhythm. The bulge caused by my dick almost doubling her neck size as it slips in and out with a sweet wet noise coming from every thrust. I feel the familiar feeling of my balls getting ready for release and I grit my teeth.

“I’m going to mark you as mine, You’re mine. You understand Jasmine?” I purr as my legs tremble due to my rising pleasure. In response I get a bunch of gurgled moans making me smile. Getting up from my seated position I dispel my magic and take an ear others in my hand causing my dress to fall on her face. With her in my hands I push and pull her ears and buck my hips into her in a frantic rhythm, the feeling of my balls slapping against her chin and bulging throat sending me over the edge and I feel my cum shoot from my balls and through my shaft into her throat. I plunge deep and release two spurts but pull out making sure to grab my dress as I back away an paint my little fuck bunny in my seed. Smiling as I watch the white splatter on white I feel a sense of euphoria come over me seeing my handy work. After three more spurts I sit back down and sigh constantly.

That is till I hear someone clear their throat at my bedroom door. Looking over in alarm I see Korzak, Gaurt, Alexander, and a short bearded person in golden armor. Korzak and the short person seem to not even bat an eye at what they are seeing while Gaurt looks at me as if I were prey to be pounced upon and Alexander… is Alexander and is simply smiling. Looking at Jasmine I feel my blissful pleasure die and get replaced with embarrassment and she seems to feel the same.

“Dibs.” Gaurt breaks the silence with making me groan and flop over on to the bed face down.

Chapter 26 Olvin

Looking at what is piled before me my mind grinds and sputters like a broken machine. Sets of armor and weapons lay on the ground as everyone besides Alexander, the new short individual, who already has armor, and I stand off to the side. Along with these items are soft fabric clothing for under the armor and on each is an exact replica of my cutie mark on the cloth's shoulder fabric. Who… what? “You know you can stop bein slack jawed any time now.” A gruff voice chortals out, snapping me out of my daze. Looking at the voice I see the shorter person looking up to me as he strokes his orange bears. “I must say though, Ta think a lass like yourself could convince Alexander to do things.” The small individual laughs once before sighing as he looks away from me to the others. “Thanks though, Twilight.”

Confusion wraps its claws around me as I try to piece together who this person was, this however doesn’t take long and I feel my heart swell with hope. “Olvin?”

“The one and only.” He happily says with a glance back to me. “Alexander saw fit ta grant me the ability to transform myself between forms like that there werewolf.” Olvin the dwarf explains as he tilted his head towards Gaurt. Looking to me left away from Olvin to peek at Alexander the smiling devil of a man gives me a quick wink. He did it for me? “Now,” Olvin says, drawing my attention back to him. “I didn’t have much time to get real uniforms together for your lot here. Though I heard what you all plan from Alexander.” Of course… why am I not surprised Alexander snuck out to do some dubious things. “He changed me back but also mentioned how you might be needing some help.”

“Wait, no. I mean I won’t stop you but don’t think like you have to. Even for Alexander-”

“Quit your panicin girl. I wouldn’t be here if I was doin it for his sorry hide.” Olvin sternly says, making my words die in my throat. “I don’t like this world as it is now. I failed at my plan, It was also stupid. You however… maybe with you headin the wheel we can finally see some improvement.”
“You… really think that?” I ask, feeling touched that he is so willing to say that through his rough exterior and hardened personality.

“I do, however you’re not going to have an easy time.” Olvin says, looking at me. “Vo, that Incubus you’re after. He has gathered a lot of supporters, major businesses like the drug and liquor groups were first to join his band wagon. Along with the business you just nixed a big figure head for.” being reminded of the Lion I grimace a bit. “The spot is gonna be vacant for a time but we can’t waste time in between now and a new one comin in.”

“So you’re suggesting we take advantage of this opening?” I have to agree with the logic but… this is just so much to take in. I feel as if I’m being swept up in a tidal wave.

“We need to Lass. We are out matched right now, our advantage is surprise and the support we have drummed up. There will be more to aid us and support us but right now your promises are empty so far. You have helped a few, sure, but that isn’t enough.”

“Then what do you think we should do?” Stroking his beard the dwarf before me silently ponders but after some time he looks at me and smiles a little bit.

“How do you feel about takin over a city?” Uhhhh…

***

Are we really doing this? I mentally cringe as I look out to the walled city. We are well and truly doing this. From behind me I can hear the sound of the others following me as we walk. Even at the distance we are at I can see those going into and out of the city catching glimpses of us. Oh sweet Celestia… what have I gotten myself into.

“Relax my Dear. You aced your Premiere, we now need to feed those hungry mouths that want more.” Alexander happily says, placing an arm around me. “No then, How about we show this Lord the door.” Alexander says as we get close to the gate. Being this close I see the guards who look at us alarmed and ready, that is all but one. One very large guard that has a makeshift cast of leather strips and adhesive on his arm. The Minotaur, who currently is molesting a female like he did with myself. Feeling my nose flare in rage I lock my eyes on him and without thinking say “Clear them out, he’s mine. Leave as many as you can alive to repent later.” I growl but as soon as I say that my brain registers what I had just said but those following me have already shot forward towards the gate. Whatever… it was going to happen if I liked it or not. However… This bull fuck.

Having noticed us now I lock eyes with the Minotaur and grin as he looks terrified at Alexander who stands behind me. Snapping my fingers I form a magical spear and before he can react send it forward piercing his shoulder and send him back crashing into the wall pinning him by driving said spear deep into the stone. I hear him snarl and yell in pain but as I come up to him and look at his sorry face I feel my corruption and myself shiver in delight. “I’m so happy I get to see you again.”

“What the fuck do you want bitch?” The guard rages but does little to intimidate me in his state.

“I’m making good on my promise.” I smile up at him. “But before that, since I got to see that it wasn’t just me and that you very clearly don’t feel remorse. I’m going to make sure you beg for the end before I give it to you.” I darkly say with a smile, summoning a long but thin needle like bit of magic I look up at the Minotaur. “Now, tell me. Have you ever felt what it is like to have a kidney stone?” The Minotaur looks down at me for a second in confusion but as I grab the things covering his legs and crotch I grin happily as he realizes why I ask.

“You stupid bitch, don’t you dare! Don’t you know who you are messing with, I’m a part of the city guard. I’ll toss you into the dungeons in the Lord’s manor.” He yells as he tries to pull himself free by grabbing the spear in his shoulder and trying to rip it out. I all the while pull his garments down and see his semi hard dick and my objective, the hole right at the tip.

“I hear that Stallions who get them cry like babies but the stone is oftentimes small, around the size of a pea. Let’s see how long it takes for there to be blood. See your limits, then once I’m done my testing and taking notes on this experiment. I’ll dispose of the waste like I promised. I think fire will do nicely as a disposal method.” I purr and shiver at the thought of breaking this vial and filthy monster and making him beg for death, death is a mercy in this world.

Chapter 27 Lay of the land

Looking out to the city in chaos I stand in front of the Lord’s manor in a secluded part of the city. Alexander and Olvin stand to my sides each watching in their own way. It seems most of the guards of the city decided to join my forces when they got confronted by those following me along with those who didn’t vocally support me till this all kicked off. “Truly marvelous. The sound of screams and cries of battle, It is truly a spectacle.” Alexander dreamily says followed by a sigh in delight.

“You really have a fucked sense of taste.” Olvin snorts.

“I honestly have to agree.” I say looking over to Alexander who shrugs.

“To each their own.”

“Right.” I slowly say turning back to the commotion. “So, I guess this is as good of a time as any to ask. Can you two fill me in on the need to know stuff for a ruler to know. I’m a fish out of water here and you two have ruled and obviously know a lot more than I do.”

Olvin looks at me out of the corner of his eyes but then looks back to the commotion going down. “I could help, though I have to ask you something before I go promisin anythin. When you get that throne, what will you do?” His question is short and simple, yet not. Not that long ago I would have said I would leave immediately and take those I desired to come with me to come along. Now though… I don’t know. I look out to the commotion and think about those who have jumped to my aid, those who came out of the woodworks when we arrived to help me and my cause. I have always been taught to do the right thing… but here the right thing also means basically waging a war against the status quo.

“I’ll fix this world. I won’t leave till at least this is done… and I’ll open a portal to my home that remains open so I can go back to see my friends and family but remain in power.” I say formulating the plan as I speak. This can work, trade can happen then. Resources not native here can be imported then and we can export the plants and stuff we get in deals from other worlds to Equestria.

“That’s quite somethin.” Olvir chuckles as he strokes his braided beard. “Now then, this city is on the western side of the Red sea. That is a sea of Lava that flows like an ocean. To get across you would need one of them fancy metal boats the capital and major ports have.”

“Speaking of the Capital.” Alexander pipes up, stopping Olvin who glares at him. “We truly are lucky because the Capital, Belfor, is on this land mass.”

“Yes… It is.” Olvir grumbles, giving Alexander the stink eye. “Now as I was sayin. This little fact means that there isn’t just Vo to deal with, we have the current King.”

“Wait, current king!?” I yell turning fully to Olvin.

“Well ya, you didn’t really think that there wasn’t a King or Queen in the throne right now right?” I… but… I didn’t know this! What will they take my declaration as!? Do they see me as an enemy? Will they sen- “Stop your fussin Lass.” Olvin barks, stopping my racing mind. “I’ll be the first to tell ya that the Kings are prohibited from interfering with these things till they are challenged after a certain event.”

“Ah, the gauntlet. I remember my time going through that.” Alexander dreamily says. “Truly the best part of each year.”

“Right… Anyways.” Olvin sighs. “Look, the King is your last obstacle for the throne. Vo is another competitor but as he has the largest support under him right now due to his deals with influential people he is a larger problem than the current King.”

“So this is a kind of proving ground?” I ask, feeling I have gotten ahold of what is being explained, getting a nod from Olvin I know I understand fully. “So what happens if the current King does get involved?”

“Well, they will be seen as an unfit ruler and it is acceptable for all in the trial to focus on disposing of them. This has happened a few times but only once has a King been in power, killed the possible replacements, and due to him not using the wish he got upon being crowned escaped to another world.” Hearing this my mind connects the dots. So that’s what happened.

“So who all can join this event?”

“Anyone and everyone is allowed to join but most don’t seek that kinda thing. That doesn’t mean they don’t play their part. Even before the event those who want to fight in the event make moves through the year to become Ruler. The more people who are under your rule and actively acknowledge you as their ruler the more power you get to draw upon.” Wait, so I could get even more powerful, first Corruption and now this!? Wait… No this seems to be an extension from Corruption since I technically am dominating the people. I guess it works like taxation on those you rule since Corruption also works as money here.

“Okay. Also care to explain Corruption to me. I have had a hell of a time to grasp what its deal is.”

“Ah, I might be best to ask my Dear.” Alexander pipes up, I turn to look behind myself and see him smiling at me. “You see Corruption starts out rather not noticeable. You likely didn’t get to experience its slow creep up due to the effect you were under that made your corruption desire Domination. Corruption when really active can become a sort of voice in your head and it will become difficult to separate yourself from it. Right now I’d guess it's still in your torso only. Eventually you will feel it in your whole body but it’s going to be able to keep growing because though you feel it everywhere you aren’t completely full of it yet.”

“Okay but it almost feels alive.”

“Oh, it is. Think of it as a living wellspring.” Alexander says happily but as if he was smacked with something his face twitches in contained anger. “Did… she not… teach you… containment?” Alexander slowly asks, looking ready to blow a gasket.

“No.” I quietly say taking a few steps away from the potential explosion that is Alexander.

“I swear, one job. Gomra, when I get to the afterlife I’m going to make sure you are punished for this… this… idiocy!” Alexander yells uncharacteristically. Taking some breaths Alexander relaxes. “Okay… So Containment. I have no idea how you haven’t been taught this or not but do you know what meditation is?”

“Oh meditation, I have done that before when Rarity got into it for about a month.” I hesitantly say, nodding.

“Well, to Contain or better yet keep it content you need to meditate and try to mentally connect to the Corruption. In doing this you will be able to communicate with your Corruption and imprint on it. This is when it will get your voice and become like you more and more but in doing so you will also merge with the Corruption.”

“Uh… question.”

“Yes my Dear, ask away.” Alexander happily says.

“What if it has already talked to me and sounds like me… and it wasn’t when I was meditating?” I sheepishly ask, and upon asking I could almost hear Alexander’s expression shattering like glass as his head slowly turned to me.

“Say what now?”

Chapter 28 Lord, no longer

“Let me get this straight, your corruption has talked to you and you haven’t thought to ask if it’s normal?” Alexander asks as he tosses a guard through the manor’s large wooden door revealing the others ready for our arrival.

“I mean, I figured it was just a part of me that I subconsciously buried.” I say snapping my fingers creating a solid bit of magic in front of us just in time for three bolts to ping off of it.

“You my dear, are smart but also rather stupid.” Alexander laughs, lowering the magical shield I watch as Alexander turns his hand into the staple black tentacle like appendage he uses and he swipes at two approaching Guards who get tossed into the entry hall wall that we stride through. Glancing around I see seven guards on the floor with us holding weapons, then there are four above us on an overhang of the upper floor that peer down on us with crossbows. I would have expected more… must be with the Lord himself. Olvin as I’m looking grunts and growls as his form changes into that of the Troll he was in his shop.

“If you two are done, we have a job to do.” Olvin says leaping forward and bludgeoning a guard close to him against one of the overhangs support pillars with his fist.

“Yes but I would like to know more about this as it is something I’ve not encountered yet.” Alexander explains matter of fact like, as he turns to look at Olvin with his hands on his hip. “My dear, when exactly did you have communication with your corruption?”

Seeing a guard running up to strike Alexander from his back I snap my fingers and fire a projectile at the guard but my magic isn’t as powerful as I had thought required to blast through his helmet, however the shot does cause the guard to stagger and halt his attack. “It was while I was first getting used to it.” I say getting ready to finish the job I started but when I see Alexander give me a wink I stop and watch in confusion as the guard gets ready again to swing and cleaves down but before his weapon can hit Alexander has a tentacle coming out of his back and wrapping it around the attackers weapon looks back to him.

“Do you mind, we are having a conversation?” Alexander asks in an offended manner but never losing his smile. With a swift movement I hear the sound of bone snapping and flesh ripping as the Tentacle rips the guards arms off with sickening speed. “Hm, I’m not sure as Gelfree definitely added many more things to what she got you to drink and I wouldn't be surprised if she got you to drink ale that was spiked with some other effects. What I can say is that it seems your intermingling magic has caused your wellsprings to mix.” Alexander explains as he turns back round just in time to see two more guards facing him weapons out.Not realizing that the crossbow guards are also aiming at him, all four.

Snapping my fingers I throw up a wall and use telekinesis to try to grab the arrows as they fly. Getting two in my magical grip I watch the other two bounce off of my shield. Thank the Goddesses I put that up. Taking the arrows I now have I flick my telekinesis and launch the arrows back to their senders, skewering one's throat and the other's eye. Grimacing at what I have just done I avert my eyes but the sound of a loud bang catches my attention, looking to the sound I see Olvin having punched a guard in to the overhang catches the limp body of said gard and tosses them at another guard causing them to go flying a few feet in to the stairs at the far end of the room that lead to the upper floor.

“What exactly do you mean Alexander?” I ask walking towards Alexander but when my eyes land upon him I see him giving his creepy blacked out eyes stair to the two guards before him, upon the ground between them is a cut off tip of what looks like… a tentacle.

“Sorry my dear… I have some ruffians to put in their place.” Alexander responds smiling from ear to ear. Oh boy… There's gonna be a lot of screaming. I mentally groan as I watch the cut tentacle of Alexanders grow two new tentacles from the severed end of the one like a hydra. Well that’s new. Quickly the two guards are gripped by the tentacles, slowly the tentacles wriggle about slowly getting tighter and tighter leaving their chest and head above the crushing mass of eldritch pressure. It doesn't take long for the screams and cries to start, soon followed by snapping and gurgled agony. “Be happy, for I’m short on time so I shall show you mercy.” Alexander happily says before clenching his tentacles filling the room with visceral sounds of snaps, pops and gushing as blood, meat, and other bodily things impact the ground.

“That’s disgusting.” Olvin says casually as he looks over at Alexander and I with a guard in his hand who looks at us in horror.

“Oh come now. Death is death.” Alexander laughs as he lets the last bit of minced meat fall to the ground with a thud. I feel my stomach threatening to send forth any and all contents it has but I swallow any bile that has gotten into my throat back down. “Now then, onward to the throne room.” Alexander says retracting his tentacle and turning it back into a normal hand of his. “Ah and to answer your question my Dear. Your normal magic and other two kinds have begun to mix into one wellspring. This is just due to you mixing some of the power from either one into spells. It normally happens if a person with magical potential has two. It is possible to keep them separate but one needs to be conscious to not mix them.”

“Alright. Well that doesn't seem to be that bad. It just means I can draw on any kind of magic I want and not worry about what wellspring I draw from.”

“Indeed.” Alexander confirms with a nod as he walks towards the stairs up to the second floor but as he does the sound of snapping wood and a large crash rips through the room making me look up to the crossbowmen. The guard Olvin once was holding is now laid out on top of one of the last Crossbowmen while the last one has dropped his crossbow and holds up his hands. “What shall we do with this one?” Alexander asks me, gesturing over to the surrendering guard.

He is surrendering… though would they have let us live if we surrendered. In this world… I don’t know. “Take him as a prisoner. That way he can’t stab us in the back if we let him go free.” I say as I get to the stairs and head to the second floor following Alexander who snaps his fingers and freezes the guard with magic. Huh, that’s actually a good use for that spell. I used to use it to stop Rainbow from messing up my Library, modified Telekinesis but where the Telekinesis can’t be moved unless the caster allows it.

Walking with Alexander and feeling Olvin’s footsteps behind me we make our way down a large hall on the second floor behind the staircase and come to large reinforced doors that are locked from the inside. “Ah well, it seems they know we have come for our appointment.” Alexander chuckles as he turns to Olvin. “Hemrick, care to get the door?”

“It’s Olvin… you shit.” Olvin growls walking past us as we both back up, readying his hand he slams his first into the door sending cracks through its surface. Grunting he pulls back his fist and sends another blow into the door reducing it to scrap and splinters. The first thing I notice in the room now open to us is the fact there are five guards with better looking weapons and armor flanking the regal man sitting in a chair who looks undisturbed by our arrival.

“Ah, I see our unruly guests have arrived.” The man says, giving us a stern look. Snapping my fingers I form a spear of magic and launch it at the lord but as my magic enters the room it slowly dispels before fully disappearing not even halfway to its target. Anti magic… This is an issue. “I’m sorry dear, you won’t be able to do anything like that. Now how about you and I chat?” The man asks, leaning on to his desk. The lord resembles a human but with pointed ears and pale skin. His emerald green eyes glistening as he looks at me.

“Let me handle him.” I say to the others as I walk into the room, the feeling of the anti magic washing over me. It’s not as powerful as a magic inhibitor ring back in my world but it’s definitely something that throws a wrench in the easy factor of overthrowing this lord.

“Leave us.” The lord says to his guards, getting looks from every single one present as I take a chair that sits in front of his desk. What is this guy thinking? “She has left those two, she tried her best. Now I think I deserve some quality time with her. She of course came all this way and has made this year rather interesting.” The lord chuckles waving a hand to his guards who silently take their leave and I look back to Alexander who simply nods walking away pulling Olvin with him. “Now then, Twilight was it?”

“That’s right… and who are you?”

“Lokir. Lord of this region known as Primal Glow.” The man says looking at me with his hands clasped together on his desk. “You have truly mixed things up this year, I must commend you on making such a quick running start on this warpath you carve.”

“Warpath? I haven’t done such a thi-”

“Don’t try to deny it. Look outside this manor.” The man says, extending a hand to a window in the room. Outside is the city and the conflict going on. “You are leading a revolt and taking authority of my city. I don’t mind and I hadn’t anticipated you would be ready to fight the next day when you declared your desire to become Queen.” Lokir chuckles, bringing his hand back to his desk. “Though you do have good intentions, a rarity these days. Maybe in another life we could have been good friends. However these things happen as they often do.” He says almost remorsefully. “Now, we have a few ways to settle things. I could willingly relinquish my title to you… However I don’t feel inclined to do that. You could surrender and go to the dungeons, you however have come too far to do that I believe.”

Looking to the ground I know what he says is true. I have come too far to not see this all through to the end… the end will justify the means. “We have only one possible solution. Then why ask me to talk?”

“Because I want to ask something of you. When you remake society and this world… don’t lose yourself.” The person happily says but something in what he says resembles… pain. Looking up I see the man smiling to me and something resembling acceptance on his face.

“I won’t lose myself.” I respond, getting a nod from Lokir. The next second I am hit in the face with his desk going airborne. Feeling pain shoot through my muzzle I fall to the floor hearing the desk crash by where the door once was. Shit, fuck… ok, we are going? I shake my head as wetness slowly trickles down my lip. Looking at the man I see him cracking his knuckles as he walks over to me.

“I expect you to use everything you got. Don’t disappoint Ms. Sparkle.” Fuck, he has the upper hand. I need to surprise him… wait, magic! The anti magic in the room is weak. Channeling a surplus of magic into my hands I back away with a worried look on my face but I internally feel glee as Lokir follows me with a disappointed look. “Are you really fleeing? Where is that aura of superiority you had for that public execution?” With enough power for a sizable fireball spell and shield spell prepared in each hand I lay down on the floor and snap my fingers feeling the shield envelop me moments before a flaming ball appears above me and the next second a rippling explosion erupts in the room even though the anti magic eats away at both slowly. Smoke fills the room but as I lay there I hear nothing. Then suddenly a hand shoots through the smoke and breaks my shield like glass and grabs my leg pulling me towards Lokir.

“That’s a neat party trick. I was wondering if you noticed the anti-magic was weak.” Lokir happily says as his face comes down to my face out of the clearing smoke being drawn through the now broken windows.

“You planned it? You wanted me to notice the anti-magic was weak?”

“That’s right, it would have been boring if I didn’t get to see you at your best. Think of the anti-magic being weak as a test.” Lokir responds with a cheeky smile on his lips. Feeling a jolt from him pulling my leg I feel my body get pulled and heaved off the floor and sent careening through the broken window. Oh goddesses, the ground! I scream internally quickly preparing a spell and snapping my fingers, I gather the air between myself and the ground and push it up at myself throwing mein to the air again but a lot less hard into the ground. Hitting the ground I gasp for air as my lungs expel all they had on impact. Coughing I push myself up to my feet. Seeing Lokir leap down to the hard ground below the window he threw me out of, I take a deep breath. “You definitely know how to cast spells quite quickly. However if that’s your only ace then I’m sorry to say-” I cut him off with a swift snap of my fingers, sending a pillar of flame at him from my hands palm.

Dousing him in flame won’t be enough. This guy is something else if he can take that blast… come on Twilight, think. I berate myself as I continue blasting the flames at the man before me who tries to dodge and evade but continues to get pelted with flame. Snapping my other hands fingers to try and grab the man and freeze him but he quickly snaps the magical binds I place on him with minimal effort. Fuck… what can I do? He is physically fighting, he must not have magic… or maybe his magic enhances his physical properties. I can’t waste my magic on a theory though. So then I need to make him lose steam. Having a game plan I stop hitting him with flame to see the man’s arms crossed in front of his face and his clothing burning and scorched. Returning to a standing position he pats out the flames on his clothes and smiles at me. “That’s a good bit of magic you have. You could say…” He says before shooting towards me in a blink of an eye, moving over Twenty feet before I can register. “Your magic has a real punch to it.” I says as his fist connects with my stomach sending me flying backwards and colliding into the wall surrounding the manor. Unable to breath I hit the ground with a desperate gasp for air. This… I can’t win… what… do I do? “This isn’t the little leagues anymore girl. You need to accept that. You can’t win without using everything you got.” Lokir yells over to me as he punches the air. Getting my breaths back I watch him in a daze. “If you can’t fight me, then what chance in hell do you have in facing Vo?”

Vo… that’s right… I said I’d finish him off. Gelfree… I need to save her. Getting to my feet I shakily look at Lokir who smiles at me. “Don’t count me out too soon.” I groan as I whip some drool from my lips. “I have people counting on me.”

“You really are fit to be Queen.” Lokir chuckles, readying his fists, in response I ready my own, causing him to look at me confused but in the end shrugging. If he wants to fight with fists, I’ll play ball but I won’t play fair. He launches towards me in a fraction of a second but this time I’m ready and I dodge to the right and bring my left fist back but feed magic in to my right hand and with a snap of my fingers I swing adding to the density and weight of my hand as it swings. With a powerful and hard wack that echoes through the grounds around the manor I see Lokir go flying but I also feel my bones snapping and ripping flesh. Screaming in pain I dispel my magic and bring my arm to my chest. Blood seeping out of where bone sticks out of my flesh. Fuck… fuck… fuck fuck fucking fuck… It hurts… I hope to the goddesses that did him in. Looking up I see the figure of Lokir getting up from the ground and my heart sinks only to watch as he falls face first back down. Walking over I see blood coming out of the man's mouth and him smiling as he sees me.

“You’re full of surprises.” Lokir gurgles with a pleased look on his face. “I’m happy… now I can rest.” He whispers and I kneel down to him still hugging my arm.

“Why… why did you do all this? You could have joined me.”

“I’ve lived… too long. My wife and child… they’ve been dead in… my world for too long… for me to go back. I’d be a relic of… a bygone age. I became… focused on the pleasures here… I wanted to die an… honorable death… with a sound mind.” Lokir says happily as he looks at me. Lowering my head I snap my fingers and grab him in my magic and slowly roll him to his back, extending my legs I lay his head on my lap.

“I’ll keep you company till the end. I might not be your family but I can give you comfort as it comes.” I quietly say, at first he seems shocked but his face then melts into a happy acceptance as his breathing becomes more rough. This world is cruel enough, I can do this simple kindness for him.

Chapter 29 Do flowers bloom?

Sitting at the entryway of the manor I look out to the now calm city, the need for sleep nagging at me but I just sit and watch. How many lives have been snuffed out today? Death had been so far removed from my life back home, seeing so much here and being the cause of it, even if I hadn’t done it personally weighs on me. Looking down to my arm I mentally thank Celestia for teaching me the pain relief spell. I’ll need a doctor or someone who knows medical magic to fix this. I mentally sigh looking back up.

“Coin for your thoughts.” Alexander’s voice says as he turns the corner of the manor's entry way and sits on the ground with me.

“How do people deal with it?” I ask as I look out to the city.

“Deal with what my Dear?”

“Death… I have personally caused the deaths of not just one… but many people. Sure they might not have been the best or even good at all… but I didn’t have the right to kill them.” I say with my voice cracking as I speak. I’m a monster… I… how can I face my friends and family after this. “Is this world some… punishment by the goddesses?” I ask but less to Alexander and more to the world in general. My vision goes blurry as more tears fall from my eyes and my body shakes. I am surprised as Alexander’s arm wraps around my shoulders and draws me in close to him.

“We can’t help what others do Twilight. We can only be sure about our actions and in the here and now. You want to help the world and this world is too far gone to be helped without severe measures being taken.” Alexander whispers to me with his chin over my head as I lean into him. “We are neither Omniscient nor Omnipotent. We are people trying our best, that is all that can be asked and in your case, you have made strides to better a world that most come to and end up being gripped by their more base desires. If anyone wrongs you for what you do then they can jump into the red sea for all I care.”

Alexander calmly says asn he holds me, all the while I let my tears flow and grab on to his suit. Why… why am I here… why did it have to be me? If only… if only my magic was more powerful, if only I knew a spell to bring them all back… If only there was a spell to allow a magical happily ever after. I mentally cry as I grip Alexander who holds me. I feel my corruption wiggle around in me but I don’t care what it’s doing. It might be best if it just took me over and did as it wished, maybe it wouldn’t hurt as much if it did the killing. Feeling Alexander moving I look up to him to see him looking around shocked. Looking too I see color. The usual black, rocky landscape around us has been replaced with some strange kind of dirt and growing in said dirt are flowers, however unlike flowers that used to grow in my world the flowers here are vastly different. They have vine-like roots that connect one another and the petals seem to emit a soft light of the colors that are the same as the petals themselves. The other major unique feature is that any ash that lands on them seems to get absorbed and causes the lights to grow brighter for a second causing a twinkling effect in the mass of flowers.

Alexander looks down to me and in stunted silence we don’t know what to say. The entire walled area of the manor has become a bed for these flowers and looking through the gate to the city the rest of the city also has these flowers. “What?” I weakly say in confusion only to feel a wave of drowsiness wash over me. That’s also when I feel the corruption in my hands, even my broken one. Magic is being pumped through them and the corruption is utilizing it on its own. That’s when I feel the all too familiar voice in the back of my head.

“When the battle ends, flowers bloom for the fallen.” It soothingly says giving a small wriggle in my non-broken arm. Is it trying to cheer me up? I mentally think, looking at the rainbow of color before me.

“I guess they do.” I say out loud with a small smile. “I guess flowers do bloom.”

***

I sit in the ruins of the main office of the manor, A makeshift desk set up for me as Jasmine uses magic to work on my broken arm trying to fix it. I wince every now and then as the sensation of bones and fragments moving in my arm feels weird and uncomfortable. “How is this feeling so far?” Jasmine asks sheepishly, she has already asked this question near twenty times.

“It’s alright Jasmine. Thank you.”

“So, we have the guards in the dungeons that came quietly and didn’t join us. Some however were too much of an issue.” Korzak declares as he enters the room via the doorway with no doors with Gaurt close behind him along with Icarus.

“Damn, this room got fucked.” Gaurt happily says inspecting the burned and scorched room.

“You really don’t know how to keep your trap shut do you?” Icarus sighs coming over to Jasmine who jumps at his arrival beside her. “Here let me help.” He says as he starts to also channel magic to help fix my arm.

“We also have a report for you Mistress, those who joined us and those who remained neutral in the conflict have asked if you would like to enact anything immediately. I can get word out if there is anything.” Enact anything? I hadn’t even had time to think about these kinds of things. Thinking for a little bit I come up with a few things I’d like to enact to make sure what I want can start taking effect later down the road but many things can wait till things have settled down.

“Tell them… today will be a day of celebration but also remembrance. We have won today but we mustn't lose ourselves and become monsters so we should remember even our enemies.” I say getting odd looks from both Gaurt and Korzak but neither object. “Then I would also rule that any and all slavery in the city is punishable effective immediately. I would Like to also tell everyone I’ll make a public address to the city in…” Oh goddesses, how long will it take for me to gather information on how the city works now and fix it up and form plans… well with good teamwork I should be able to do it in a few days… with hiccups extend it a few days, add room for burn out. “Seven days.”

“I’ll be sure that word gets out Mistress.” Kozak says with a nod before turning and leaving the room. The room quickly falls silent but the silence doesn't last due to Gaurt speaking up.

“So… when can I have my turn with you, Mistress?~” Gaurt seductively says with almost a pur to her words and a wink to me at the end. I’m done with today.

Chapter 30 This Bee itch

“Wait, what do you mean you want to stimulate the economy by creating a pact workers!?” Alexander al but yells as he leans on my newly arrived desk. My quill stops its writing as I look up to him.

“You mentioned a few times that the only resources we can get here are from other worlds. The way I see it is that there is an underutilized tap of potential growth. If we have jobs set up and a plan set in place where it incentivizes pact deals that get us raw resources then we can start manufacturing things we need instead of relying on deals on pre-made objects.” I explain getting a stern look from Alexander.

“You are planning to make it so we can build things here but have you thought about how the cost for such things may be astronomical?” I knew this was coming.

“Yes, though that will only be for a time as the system gets going. Once we have more people doing these jobs there will be competition to get their collected resources sold thus anyone who would sell their collected resources at sky high rates will need to go down to stay in the competition. I also have plans to have some inside men and women join this force and sell low to ensure things do go smoothly.” I respond, getting silence from Alexander.

“Fine… then what about the act to set up prospecting near Hevergale?” Ah, that project out near where my old home is and by… their home.

“Ah you saw that too… I felt that you might not like that so I tried to sneak it past you.” I groan.

“Yes, there are no resources here. Why in the hell are there prospecting jobs being made?”

“Look, my little home when I first arrived had been made of dark green stone bricks. I seriously doubt someone made a pact deal for rocks to form walls. So there is only one conclusion I can draw upon: It was mined here. Taking that into consideration and knowing how rich ponies were back in my home world… they will buy it.” Alexander looks at me ready to retort but stops then stands upright.

“Fine… I relent. I’m worried but I can’t say it doesn’t seem possible. So you’re trying to make an actual functioning economy. Who gave you the idea to do this?” Alexander asks but moments after the question leaves his lips Nile walks through the door with a stack of papers in her arms. Looking at her Alexander slowly nods his head realizing the answer to his question.

“Your lists on all the pact users in Pact Glow and Hevergale my Lady.” Nile purrs as she places the papers on my desk. “Good day Alexander the Tyr-”

“Shush.” Alexander cuts Nile off with a tinge of hostility. “It’s Alexander. I know full well what I‘m known as.”

“As you wish.” Nile respectfully says before coming over to my side inspecting my still healing arm. “Do you think it will be healed before your public declaration of the changes happening tomorrow?”

“It will have to be healed enough. I’ll be taking this cast thing off before I go out.” I say with a sigh. Hearing the door open to my office I look up past Alexander to see Gaurt stood at the doors looking to me.

“Ay, boss. Some Mega Bitch is looking for you.” Really… why can’t she be less… crass. Sighing I push my chair back and get to my feet feeling the joints in my lower back ache in protest. If this is what ruling is like… can I at least get a better chair and not just a wooden one?

“Alright, I guess it’s good etiquette to meet people when they come looking for me. Who is it?”

“Pevla… something. She’s a Bee woman, big ol ass and stinger and yellow and black.” Gaurt describes making me groan and plant my palm against my face. “Oh she also said something about being the Viscountess.” Viscountess? Wait, if I’m now considered a Lady where do I land on the hierarchy then?

“Alexander… what would I be considered in the hierarchy here?” I quietly ask with worry in my voice. Tapping his chin he thinks for a second with his signature smile.

“If things haven’t changed at all… A Baroness.” He happily says, sending my heart through the floor.

“Then the lady down at the door is…”

“Your superior? Yes, yes it is.” He says, I however immediately snap my fingers and teleport to the front door but my mental aim is off upon casting, resulting in me hitting the wall to the right of the door with a thud.

“Ow…” I groan rubbing my muzzle and turning to see a Bee-like woman in a suit-like outfit tapping her foot as she stands cross-armed looking at me. “Sorry, sorry. I didn’t know You were coming Pevla-”

“That is Lady Jespin to you.” Geval barks with a buzz of her wings on her back. “What took you so long. I thought your mutt would have more speed to her when in the presence of authoritative figures.” Pevla sneers as she looks down on me. What the heck is up with this woman? Did Gaurt say something to upset her?

“I’m sorry but I have a lot of paperwork and I needed to hammer things out before I could get away from it.” I hope this lets Gaurt’s possible faux pas slide.

“So you don’t see me as more important than your stupid paperwork.” Pevla growls, getting agitated as her foot taps become more erratic.

“No, I just have a lot of work. I have only been in thi-”

“Keep your amateur excuses to yourself. My time is money girl,” Pevla seethes as she bends over to me to look at me with her insectoid eyes. “I could be out making bank at the Capital’s market right now but that little emotional shit had to go get himself killed by a runt like you. So do us both a favor and stick to the status quo, or else I’ll fucking burn you alive.” The woman growls as glares at me. The amount of unrestrained magical power emitting from her as she speaks sends shivers of terror down my back. I can’t possibly deal with her coming after me… but my reforms and changes are sure to piss her off. Gulping down the frog in my throat I nod and say.

“U-U-Understood.”

“Good, now next time I come knocking. I expect a better reception. Not whatever that mutt is.” Turning to the door she grabs the handle but before she opens it and leaves she looks back to me. “Oh and get rid of the weeds outside. They are an eyesore.” She commands before opening the door and leaving.

What a Mega Bitch…

Chapter 31 Untold Lessons

Walking into my office I close the door and slide down to the floor not caring about the looks I get. That power… what the heck was that? The old Lord of this manor was formidable and beat my flank but… that was something else entirely. “My dear, you look as if you could flop over and perish.” Alexander chuckles walking over to me followed by Nile.

“The… Viscountess had some choice words with me. She threatened to…” I stop short of saying what she would do but one glance up the others seem to get the message. “... well she threatened me if I upset the status quo. Normally I would explain why things need to change in a logical manner but… she had so much power coming off her. It’s nothing like I have ever seen before.” I shakily say, shivering at the thought of how much power she holds in her.

“Ah, she’s one to show her cards then.” Alexander happily says with a small chuckle as he strokes his chin in thought. “I would have thought a person in that status would hold her cards to her chest.”

“Alexander…” I say lamely getting his attention on me again. “I don’t know if we should mess with her.”

“So you’re quitting?” He asks me with his usual smile. There’s that question again… why does he keep asking me that?

“I don’t want to but… I’m the Element of magic. Celestia told me many times that a pony… a person like me is hard to come by every Century. If even I am dwarfed by her magical might… I don’t want you all to get hurt following my foalish dreams and aspirations.”

“So you are quitting.” Alexander says, an air of cockyness in his tone making me grind my teeth.

“So what if I am? It’s better than seeing those I care about get hurt or worse die!” I angrily say feeling my emotions flare.

“You say that as if they didn’t weigh those possibilities before joining you.” Alexander says crouching down to look at me at eye level, looking to the others in the room I see reassuring looks and in Gaurt’s case a confident smirk. “You may be right on being the Element of magic but you don’t know all of magic I’d wager since based on the letter you only know of select aspects.” Looking back at Alexander I tilt my head, feeling my anger sputter out into confusion. Certain Aspects?

“What do you mean Certain Aspects?”

“Tell me Twilight. Did your world have Corruption magic in it?” Alexander asks but as I think about the question I come to the answer quickly.

“No.”

“Alright, and how widespread is Dark magic?”

“Not very. The only prominent users are far and inbetween.” I say not seeing his point.

“Alright and how about Chaos magic?”

“Only Discord has that.” I say getting a nod from Alexander who smirks widely.

“Now list all the other forms of magic you know of.”

“Well… there is Unicorn magic, earth pony mag-”

“No no, All that is base magic, neutral magic. Think of it as a magic that every being has but has no consciousness, no drive to it to spur it further than what is required or intended by the user.” Alexander says waving his hand with chuckles as he speaks. “What I mean is there is magic you know of that has aspects to it. Dark magic uses anger and negativity to fuel spells along with the user's normal magic which helps empower them. Magic Like that?”

“The power of friendship?” I sheepishly ask, causing Alexander and Gaurt to facepalm. Alright, not that… Wait, magic with aspects, I think I read about this once. “No wait… Harmony would be one wouldn’t it? I mean it’s often depicted as a conscious force of nature but it also was a kind of magic my friends and I utilized through the Elements of Harmony.” Hearing this Alexander lowers his hand from his face and nods with a smile on his face.

“That’s right, now can you think of any more?” Well if that’s right then… Love, The magic of love caused the Changeling Invasion to get repealed in Canterlot.

“Love?”

“Correct, any more?”

“Uh… I’m sorry. I don’t know any more.” I say getting a diminished smile from Alexander as if he is saddened by hearing this. Did… did I not do good?

“It seems that your world is woefully under informed on magic as a whole… or there is much hidden even from you, Twilight.” Alexander quietly says. “I’ll have to fix this error it seems, so that you know that this mountain you face isn’t as insurmountable as you feel.” Getting up from his crouched position He offers me a hand which I look at for a few seconds before taking it.

“So please sit down and we will get these ones out of here. Paperwork can wait.” Alexander says tossing a look at everyone present.

“But tomorrow is the-”

“Ah ah ah.” Alexander cuts me off, giving me a stern look. “Did the Viscountess not threaten to hurt you if you upset the status quo?”

“Yes but we have already done so.”

“Yes, but obviously not enough to draw her ire. Let’s prepare beforehand so that when we make more changes we are better prepared.” Alexander says, pushing my back with his hands towards my desk. Pushing me into my chair he turns to the others who are filing out of the room and shoos them away and closes the door behind them.

“Okay. Now, please pull out paper and take notes. This will need to be remembered, my Dear.” Alexander says as he snaps his fingers and suddenly glasses appear on his face. Following his instructions I quickly pull out a quill and paper. “Now there are more aspects to magic than you know. Now magic is formed into many pairs with mutually exclusive wellsprings, that a person can nurture. That is unless it is Base magic, it is the jumping off point and though still nurture-able it has no counterpart like the rest… well that has been discovered.”

“You mentioned pairs with exclusive wellsprings… what do you mean?” I ask, to which Alexander stops in place and goes silent for a bit before snapping his fingers making an illusion of five different slider switch looking things that are horizontal.

“This is the best way to imagine it. So each of these bars are a Pair, to each side is a kind of magic wellspring. Everyone starts in the middle like they are right now. Now for some certain magic will be easier to go one way or another but with enough work they can go just as far as everyone else's. However, you can’t have a Wellspring of each kind of magic that makes a Pair.” Writing all the information down I reach the end of my first page and quickly grab more paper.

“Then what are these Pairs?”

“That’s an excellent question my Dear. However that is also where I’m a tad bit confused. So, to start off with there is Chaos with the opposite being Harmony.”

“Seems pretty obvious… where is the confusion?”

“The confusion is with the later ones. The next magic is Dark and its opposite is Light.”

“Wait, Light?” I asked, recoiling from confusion. I’ve never heard of light magic… it seems almost as if it should be part of Harmony.

“Light magic is tranquility, peace, and happiness. Like how Dark is Negativity, anger, and war.” Alexander says as he moves the second bar slider left and right to emphasize his words. Does… this mean the Dark magic in me influenced my thoughts?

“Now then…” Alexander says, snapping me back to his lesson. “The next one is one you might recognise part of. Corruption, its counterpart is Purity.” Purity? I mentally recoil hearing the other magic I hadn’t ever heard of that has a positive sound to it. Why haven’t I learned of all this? The more… bad sounding ones I can look past… did Celestia not know… or did she hide these from me and if so why? “Purity is the opposite of Corruption but both do the same kind of Concept but in different views. Both are closely tied to one's Body and soul, Corruption is where your body is a temple of desire and lust thus resulting is a Corrupt soul, or that’s how those who practice Purity describe it. Purity unlike Corruption sees their body and soul as a sacred temple and that you are a chaste treasure.” Nodding, I write down what he says. “Now the next pair is Hate and Love. These two are self explanatory, you use your hate for people as fuel and an enhancement to your spells and you let hate grip you. While Love be it romantic or other acts as a fuel and enhancement.”

“That explains my experience with Love magic.” I say happily as I think about my Brother’s wedding.

“This brings us to the last pair known so far.”

“You say that as if magical Pairs are still being discovered.” I say getting a nod from Alexander who takes off his glasses and looks at me.

“They are… though it’s tricky. We don’t know if there are new ones to find, we just have to assume there are but we have yet to discover them. The absence of evidence of new magical pairs doesn’t discount the possibility of them existing, as just a few centuries ago the magic of Chaos was finally uncovered. We knew before then that Harmony… or more commonly known as Order existed but no one knew what the opposite was.” They didn’t know what chaos was? Wait… could that mean… “Something on your mind Dear?” Alexander says, snapping my back out of my thoughts.

“Sorry, just thinking about what you taught me so far. So, what magical wellsprings do you have?”

“Ah, I have mixed my wellsprings like you have but if separated I’d have Order, Corruption, Dark, a bit of Hate, and Kindness.” Hearing his casual listing of the aspects he has I feel unsure how to feel.

“That’s an interesting spread of aspects.”

“These can fluctuate as you go through life.” Alexander chuckles with a wave of his hand. “I used to be Order, Corruption, Dark, full Hate, and Cruelty. That changed however… Gomra changed that. My Cruelty wellspring dried up and I eventually delved into Kindness when Gelfree happened. Don’t think however that just because a person has an aspect doesn’t mean they can’t show emotions and things that make up other aspects on occasions. These aren’t the end all be all for what makes a person. Just what wellsprings are formed based on daily relation. We will touch on each aspect in an hour, I need to prepare some things. Recess time.”

Chapter 32 The Game and Wellsprings

I lean back in my chair so it is standing on two legs as I think about what Alexander has taught me so far. Wellsprings… I had always been brought up to believe ponies each had one. Was it just lack of information that caused this belief, or was it something more… calculated? Surely Sombra knew the fact he had two Wellsprings. That explains why he was so strong and feared. What about the Princesses then? Could they have multiple? Gulping at the thought I steady my nerves. It would explain how they are in a league of their own where not even Cadance can reach even after becoming an Alicorn like them. Maybe… maybe the teacher and Goddess of my home isn’t so… God like.

Shaking my head I slap my cheeks and let my chair fall back to how it normally sits. Thinking like that won’t get me anywhere. I can’t go making assumptions. When I get home I will ask her directly and if she tries to skirt around the question I’ll push her to answer. Resolving to do so I nod and prepare for Alexander's tests. After a few minutes of mentally rehearsing my notes on the information Alexander shared with me I hear the door to my office open and in walks the man himself. “I am now ready for you my Dear. Please follow me.” He joyfully says with a smile on his face.

“Now, there are a few things you need to learn. It dawned on me, you also don’t know the first thing about the Game.” Alexander says with emphasis on the word game.

“Game? I know many games.” I say confused and he chuckles.

“No no, The Game. I mean the game of politics. It has no real name but it is played by players who utilize pawns.” Alexander says with a calm tone but something about it seems off. He leads me through the halls and I feel as if he is a different person based on the aura he gives off.

“So… chess?” I ask, getting a sputter and laugh from him breaking the feeling I had forming in my gut.

“No, let me put it this way. If you wanted someone to do something for you, would you ask them to do it?” Relaxing from his laughter he asks me, to which I scrunch up my nose.

“Well sure, that would be the easiest way.” Pointing back to me he boops my nose.

“That’s the problem right there. If you do that then you owe them. They could strong arm you with manipulation, be it emotional or logical, to do something they want and it could be something you would normally not want to do.” Alexander says, bringing his arm back to his side. “Why not make it seem as if they want to do it?”

“I mean sure but sometimes people don’t have aligned desires.”

“Then you make it so they want it without complaining. Say I had a plan that required a person's approval or assistance to do. Like getting a competitor of my business out of town. What would you want to do?”

“I would help them try to find a middle ground for both businesses.”

“Wrong, you should want to help that person so they owe you big time, You also will want to bind it with a magical contract if they are willing so they can’t back out when you come calling.”

“But magical contracts are illegal and-”

“In your world they are illegal, here they are a keystone for this game though most players don’t take deals like this cuz they know better.” Alexander chuckles. Thinking about this my mind remembers back to our deals my emotions flair.

“Hey, what the heck Alexander! You made me accept these contracts didn’t you!” I hotly yell causing Alexander to chuckle.

“Don’t get so mad my dear. I did it with good intentions. If I remember correctly I didn’t leave those contracts open ended.” Grumbling, I cross my arms. Still doesn't make me not angry.

“You said something about Players and Pawns, what do you mean?” I ask as we arrive at the front doors of the manor that is my new home. Opening them Alexander looks over his shoulder at me.

“Well, Players are people who make big moves. Sure there is the Hierarchy here but that is only a piece of what makes this world tick. There are those that make others do what they want through Speechcraft.”

“So manipulation?” I ask as I walk outside past Alexander who closes the doors behind us.

“In simple terms, yes. Though it is, as I said, considered a game. Pawns are your pieces and the more you have the more sway you have because each pawn is unique and has things that are of value.” Alexander explains and I feel a shiver run up my back as I think about what pawns could be.

“So, how do players play this Game?”

“You compete to get pawns and sink the other players or get them under your thumb.” Alexander says with a sinister tone to his voice. There is that feeling again… it’s as if a Timberwolf is standing where Alexander is walking and is looking at me like a predator ready to pounce.

“What… What are pawns?”

“Those not in the Game.” Alexander says with an uncomfortable calmness to his voice.

“So… Players… or those in the Game use those out of the loop to do things they wish, often to sway other players to do things or ruin other players? All the while being ignorant of it all.” I hesitantly say seeing if I understand what I’m being told as we walk out into the flower garden in the manors walls.

“That is correct. If you want to not be used, you need to become a Player in the Game Twilight.” Alexander explains suddenly getting in front of me and stopping as he faces me. “You need to do this Twilight and I can teach you but you need to be willing to put your morals to the side in the game.”

“There is more to it… isn’t there.” I ask knowing full well when Alexander isn’t telling me everything. Alexander’s face slightly falls but only barely for a second.

“When I played the game in my time, I had to often be the cause for someone's life going down the gutter so that a Player who had said pawn in their pocket lost them.”

“How?” I say internally dreading what he means by that.

“One time I got a person addicted to a narcotic just to eventually cause them to have a… ‘bad batch’ that had a lethal substance in it.” Alexander explains as his face strains to keep his smile he has. “There was also a time I made sure a girl on the street was paid well to get a person addicted to their nightly company just to later pay her to kill him. I then tied up loose ends by making sure she got dealt with so things didn’t lead back to me.” Hearing this I look at Alexander and I feel my mind ripping itself apart at hearing this… this isn’t a game… this is sadistic. But… I’ve killed people… why is this… worse?

“Twilight, I don’t expect you to like it. I simply don’t want you to be used by the player that be.” Alexander says, almost in a pleading manner as he holds out a hand to me. I look at it and internally I feel myself look at the hand in disgust but slowly I relax. I said I would become a monster if this world wanted one… I guess I still have far to go if I want to be a true monster. Taking my hand I grab onto Alexander's hand and force a smile on my face.
“I haven’t come this far to back down now… I need all the tools I can get my hands on to fix this world.”

“That’s the spirit.” Alexander says with relief on his face behind his smile. “Now, let’s do some Wellspring tests, then I’ll do some explanations on the Game as a break.” He says letting my hand go.

“Sure, sounds great.” I say with a sigh, the feeling of being prey fading.

“Let’s test the first two Wellsprings you have besides your base one. Corruption and Dark magic.” Alexander says and I nod to him. “So, you obviously know Dark magic has ties to shadows and anger. Let me see you use it but I want you to try and siphon your other Wellsprings away from the Dark magic you are casting.”

Following Alexander’s instructions I prepare magic in my hands and get ready to cast a spell. Alexander slaps my hands down before I can even begin casting. “Ow!” I angrily say, glaring at him.

“I said to siphon the other Wellsprings. I didn’t say to use them all.” Alexander lectures me, how can he know if I’m siphoning it or not? Grumbling I refocus but this time I focus on my hands and feel the magic as it enters them but as I do I feel different sensations entering them, as if each was unique and there were three of them but before I can peer into them more I feel my hands get slapped again. “Try again.”

“Ya ya, I was trying to figure out which one was which. It’s not easy figuring this out.”

“In combat you don’t have time to figure it out.” Alexander retorts and I grumble angrily. Forcing magic into my hand I grab onto the magic that feels as if it is red hot currently and I snap my fingers. Immediately after snapping Alexander has a Tentacle spring from his hand and swat away a bolt of bubbling bolt of dark energy. “A bit too much Corruption and base wellspring mixed in but it’s a good start.” Wait, what? I mentally question as I look to the direction the bolt went and it clicks that I just accidentally did what he asked. “You overthink things my Dear. Magic is about feeling.” Alexander says with a smug grin on his face.

“You were trying to rile me up weren’t you?”

“Maybe.” Alexander chuckles, causing me to roll my eyes. “Good news though, I believe based on the prowess you showed I think Dark magic might be a favorable aspect for you.”

“What?” I ask with my jaw agape.

Chapter 34 Taming the Beast

“You really are a weasel.” Gaurt laughs as she turns back to me. I ready my fingers to snap again, a teleportation spell prepared while my newly formed horn holds on to a prepared magical spear spell, nothing overkill but enough to hurt a bit.

“You really think I’ll let you touch me again without me allowing it?” I ask with a wry grin.

“Na, that wouldn’t be fun.” Gaurt says getting down on all four getting ready to pounce but as she does so I notice her hair slowly spread down her face as it changes into a more wolf-like muzzle than a humanoid face. She’s drawing on her Lycanthropy… I guess she’s getting serious now. “Hows about a wager boss.”

“A wager?”

“First one to get knocked out becomes the others pet.~” Gaurt purrs as she licks her lips. She really has a one track mind… though… I wouldn’t mind having a slab of meat like her at my side.

“You really want to be my pet that bad?” I ask, getting a sly grin at my cocky response. Without another word Gaurt leaps at me but I cast the teleportation easily before she closes the gap, reappearing a few feet away from where I was.

“I wouldn’t count your eggs before they hatch.” Gaurt calls back to me as she swivels around to get me back in her view.

“I mean, you’re already my comrade in changing this world. Though I wouldn’t mind a pup to pamper me.” I say smirking at Gaurt who smirks back. She is almost entirely different looking like a large lump of wolf-like mass of meat that would tower over me having grown close to three feet taller than she usually is, her clothing straining as they are filled to the brim by her new size. So this is what a Werewolf looks like, the fairy tales weren’t wrong on how intimidating they looked. She likely won’t get done in by the trick I did to the old Lord… She’s also fast, yet predictable. She likes to pounce at me directly while also trying to grab me if I don’t teleport. If I start trading blows with her I’d lose. I mentally think as she lowers down once again to pounce but before I can think more I look at her eyes and feel a shiver run down my spine. Before I can fully register what has gripped me, Gaurt keeps and I feel my body not respond when I want to move, dodge or do anything. It’s only when the corruption in me shoots to my hands that I can move my fingers and produce a hasty teleportation spell sending my spilling onto the ground behind Gaurt after said teleport.

I gasp for breath as if I had just held my breath for a long time as a tingling sensation erupts through my body. That… that was intense. It wasn’t anything like fight or flight… I just felt… paralyzed. “Damn, you broke out of my Stare. Not many can do that.” Gaurt chuckles causing me to go rigid.

“Your Stare?” I ask looking behind myself at the Lycan. She has the Stare?

“Ya, many like me have it. It basically has many uses but the best one is to make someone freeze in terror.” she says, looking at me with a smug grin. “Though I’m curious how you got free.” She says as I get to my feet.

“Wouldn’t you like to know.” I say with a small smile. I know this power, Fluttershy uses the Stare, So if it has the same properties then I can use this against Gaurt. Let’s see how much she knows her own power. I mentally think as I look back at her eyes with a gulp to get rid of my apprehension. Making eye contact I make my body go rigid getting a snort from Gaurt.

“You would think you would have learned your lesson looking at my eyes again.” Gaurt says as I follow her eyes as I did when she first used the Stare. Getting down she quickly pounces but I cast a Shield spell with a lot of my remaining wellspring in it. Upon impact I hear Gaurt Yelp in surprise but I take not time to worry about her as I reshape the shield to be a dome over her as she falls to the ground. With my horn I quickly cast multiple powerful explosions inside the shield beating the Lycan with the force of said explosions till she is laying on the ground, breathing but not trying to get up. Worry hits me for a second but it is quickly quelled by a chuckle from Gaurt. “How’d you… manage to break free… faster?”

“I wasn’t affected the second time. My friend back home has the same power as you, same name and everything. I was curious one day and ran tests on her ability. Tell me Gaurt… Can you talk to animals?” Gaurt still laying on the ground chuckles and gives a small nod. “I thought so, it’s all due to some ability one gets if they lived near or in the woods. At least that was how it was in my home. Zecora even had this ability to talk to animals and had a variant of the Stare but she never used them much.” I ramble on but when I realize I got off track I blush a bit in embarrassment. “Anyways… The Stare only works once and then the affected person needs time to have the effects fully leave them in order to work again, typically it takes two days to be affected again.”

“Has anyone told you… you are a fucking nerd.” Gaurt chuckles as she rolls onto her back as she turns back into her normal form. I puff out my cheeks in irritation as I let the shield spell dissipate.

“You are welcome for giving you more knowledge on your abilities. Next time I might keep it to myself.” I hotly say as she gets up from the ground smelling of smoke and charcoal almost from the burned clothing and singed fur like hair on her.

“I’m thankful. I didn’t know that stuff and knowing my luck it would have been needed eventually. However you could say stuff like that without being so wordy.” Gaurt says stretching herself out with pops and cracks coming from her every move. “Also, I don’t think you’ve won yet.”

“Wait what!?” I yelp as my jaw drops looking at her. “I could have easily knocked you out or even killed you. I didn’t because I was worried about you.”

“Ya, but you didn’t knock me out.” Gaurt says with a grin I wished I could rip right off her face.

“Fine, but my wellspring is almost dry right now and needs time to recuperate. Can we do this another time?” I ask but Guart simply smiles wider as she lowers her arms.

“I mean we can keep the same end goal for victory but try to do it in other ways.~” Gaurt purrs in a surgery sweet tone and I immediately know what she means. One track mind much.

“You know what, Fine. But as an added bonus, if I win I want you to follow my every command.” I say angrily.

“Oh, you really are a treat.~” Gaurt says grabbing my face with both hands and I become keenly aware of two things, first being how soft her lips are against mine even though she is built like a building, and second is that she wastes no time as her tongue enters my mouth.

This… is going to be something.

Chapter 35 Howling to the moon

“Really?” Gaurt asks as I struggle to grab the thin fabric encircling the master bed in my new bedroom that is in the Manor. Looking back to her I raise an eyebrow. “You haven’t done anything to this room. I expected you to at least clean it.”

“Oh that was easy, I know a spell thanks to my friend Rarity that can clean things. It takes a lot of energy and leaves stuff with a weird sensation when you touch them for a few days-”

“Too wordy.” Gaurt says exasperated. Piercing my lips I look at them with my arms crossed.

“If you’re going to complain we can just call it a draw.” I say knowing full well she wants to do this, thanks to her bulge. I smirk as she gapes like a fish for a few seconds. Lighting my horn I grab the fabric and open the bed up revealing a black bed behind the gray curtain like fabric. “Alright, on the bed missy.” I say pushing down the anxiety I have welling up in me.

“Oh, I was about to say the same thing to you.” Gaurt says walking up to me but before she can grab onto my hip with her left hand I grab it in my magic.

“Last I checked, I’m the Mistress here.~” I whisper but even with me being quiet I know she heard me due to her getting a wide grin on her face which also has a twinge of a blush to it.

“Mm, you want to lead so badly. Make me follow.~” She whispers back with an almost husky purr to her tone. Inches separates her face and my own and I feel her hot breath on my face, without thinking I close the gap and lock lips with her letting my magic dissipate from her hand. Immediately I feel her hand plant itself on my rear and I let out a mixture of a yelp but also a moan as the sensation is nice and pleasant. Slowly my eyes close as I open my mouth and without me even realizing Gaurt does the same intertwining her tongue with mine. The sensation of the passionate kiss clouding my mind, the next thing I know Gaurt pulls away and I notice the amount of saliva connecting our lips. The next thing I notice is that at some point both of her hands are now on each of my ass cheeks. “You good there Jellybean?” Gaurt asks with a smugness to her voice as she looks down to me, I can feel her hot pants washing over me as I pant myself.

“Why don’t you worry about yourself.” I say wrapping my arms around her waist pulling myself into her. “You’ve been very naughty and you need to be taught a lesson.~” I say, lighting my horn and I make a long flexible bit of magic behind Gaurt. Gaurt all the while is oblivious to the magic I am casting till I send the magic sideways into her rear creating a loud smacking sound that echoes through the room with a loud surprised yip from Guart when she jumps from the attack.

“You didn’t jus-” Gaurt says but is cut off by another hard thwack from my magic. As Gaurt yelps I take my opportunity and lock lips with her. I want to make this naughty pup my obedient pet~

I wack her ass again and slowly move my hands up to her melons on her chest. Almost immediately on touching them I feel Gaurt jolt and moan as her eyes roll back in euphoria. She’s really liking this, I guess that’s her kink… being dominated with… what did Rarity call this? BDSM? Putting the thought aside I recenter my attention on Gaurt as much as I can with my quickly clouding again mind. That is till I notice her hands have gone back to protect her ass. Oh no, I’m not letting you get out of your punishment like that! I retract my hands from their massaging of her Breasts and pull away from our intimate kissing. “On the bed, Now.” I sternly say as Gaurt comes back to reality. Shaking her head she looks at me in shock, confusion, and what seems like a bit of worry.

“Did I do som-”

“Bed” I say, cutting her off and without another word she gets on the bed. Good, she’s learning. I bring the magical stick like thing I made into my hands and I watch as Gaurt backs up on the bed slowly getting lower till she is basically laying down. Worry in her eyes pulling on my heart a bit. “Don’t worry, I’m just going to punish you till you know who owns you.~” I gently say with a sweetness in my voice. I slowly place my magical stick on Gaurt’s hip and lick my lips as I see a shiver shoot through her. “What’s wrong, Cat got your tongue?” I teasingly say as I trace the stick up her waist and up to her Breast which I gently tap. “You’re usually so talkative. Where’s that fire?”

“Come down here and I’ll show you.” Gaurt quips with an underlying lust to her words. Both my corruption and I shiver at the idea of just taking this wolf of a girl right here and now but I resist knowing I need to fully dominate her. Snapping my free hands fingers I grab onto Gaurt’s hands and restrain them above her head. I internally chuckle as Gaurt lets out a small yelp she tries to hide as a cough. “You finally gonna fuck me then?”

“No, that is only given to good pets.” I say calmly as if stating a fact. Laying there I gaze down at every aspect of this muscular treasure. Lager mellons of breasts lay on a black tattered top that just barely contains her breasts and a pair of shorts contain her waist and her large member that desperately pulses with each second it is restrained. I can almost smell the musk coming off her crotch and every fiber of my being is begging for it to be inside me. My own shaft is being hard to hide by this point and I mentally rejoice for the fact I have a poofy Ball Gown on.

“You just gonna admire the goods?” Gaurt asks with a smug tone to her. I growl as I look at her. She really thinks she can take the lead in her position? Taking my magic stick I lower it below her breasts and tuck it below her top and lift so that her ample bosom is free from their confines. Once free I let go of the stick that floats in the air and I begin undoing my dress.

“I don’t want to get this dirty.” I say as I slowly and as best as I can showfully get my dress off. Gaurt watches and based on their captivation and increased throbbing, like my show. I might not have a full chest like hers but sometimes size isn’t everything. Letting my dress gall to the ground I watch as Gaurt’s gaze runs up and down my body. My hard dick finally being hit with open air sending shivers up my spine. Trying my best to be seductive with my movements I saunter towards my restrained treat and lift my member up to lay on Gaurt’s covered waist.

“Damn, you’re packing heat.” Gaurt says with a sigh as she looks down to my dick. “How about you get these shorts off me and we can see how that cock fits.~” Gaurt says with a wiggle of her eyebrows. I let out a small laugh as I bring the stick down to her left thigh and give it a good wack, making her yip.

“You don’t tell me what to do.” I say as I slowly bring a hand down and lift her shorts just barely enough for her throbbing member to spring out to freedom. Letting the shorts go I watch as Gaurt’s dick get restrained against her lower stomach by said shorts. I don’t know what I expected but I didn’t expect a canine dick, though… I can’t say I’m put off. I think as I look at the red fleshy shaft poking out of the shorts. I wonder if it has… the knob thing.

Slowly I push my hips into Gaurt as far as I can and lower my body on hers, my head ending up at her breasts which I grab onto and massage as my dick is throbbing against hers. Slowly I begin rocking my hips as our shafts rub together and shift, it doesn't take long for Gaurt to begin moaning and thrusting her hips into mine. “You are such a needy girl, I’d think you were a dog in heat.” I say as I lay my head in her cleavage. With a small lick in said cleavage I hear a shaky sigh escape Gaurt, the simple sound alone causes my dick to throb. “Maybe you are just a Bitch in heat.~”

All Gaurt can make for a response is a stifled moan as she bites her lower lip. “Who’s your Mistress?” I ask planting a kiss on her right Bosom eliciting more moans from her.

“I don’t know… why don’t you… show me?” Gaurt says between gasps and moans. She’s stubborn to the very end, good, I wouldn’t want her to bend too easily. Grabbing her right Breast I move my face and grab the perky nipple with my teeth gently and begin to lick as I thust my hips harder in too her. Like a damn Gaurt can’t hold back her moans and cries anymore and the room is quickly filled with the sounds of our activities. It's at this point I become keenly aware of the changes spreading across Gaurt. Holy shit, she’s transforming… is this what happens when she is about to climax?

With growing erratic thrusts Gaurt grunts and moans as her shaft throbs more and more quickly till she finally fully transforms and lets out a loud howl like a wolf as torrents of cum shoots out of her cock and on to us both, the smell immediately hitting my nose and filling my brain with a haze. I can feel my dick throbbing at the slick moist feeling covering it as more ropes shower us. I don’t hesitate as I suck on Gaurt’s Breasts and thrust more and more. Waves of pleasure rocking my very core and just as Gaurt’s cascading climax ends I feel myself get gripped by my own as my balls clench up and my loads forming at the base of my dick. It takes no time at all for me to tip over the edge and wash us both in my own stands of cum as my body tenses up in ecstasy. After close to four spurts of white cum I feel my body relax and I lay down on Gaurt, having had my magic desibate she puts a hand on my back and happily sighs.

Slowly my senses come back to me and I become keenly aware of the smell in the room and coming off of use. Sweaty, musky, and distinctly sexual smells waft about and enter my nose with each breath. Slowly I notice Gaurt turning back to normal, looking up at her face I see her smiling contently with her eyes closed. I however feel that we are both rather solid down below. Maybe another round is needed.

Slowly I take a hand down and slip it down to the cum covered waists of ours and I gently wrap my fingers around her canine rod. The response is immediate and sudden as her breath catches and her eyes shoot open looking down at me. “Wakey wakey, you didn’t think we were done, did you?”

Slowly I begin stroking her penis but I quickly lift myself up, revealing the mess of ours and giving off a hot and pungent smell. The very sight and smell making my mouth water a bit. Slipping down her body I come down to her cum covered shorts, placing my tounge on her skin just above her shorts Iick up her waist till I run out of cum to lick and I retract my tongue, the taste is pungent and very… salty and metallic almost. It isn’t unpleasant but also isn’t something I’m used to. I however manage to swallow it to the glee of Gaurt who lays watching me in a dazed like state. As I enjoy the sight of her I look down to her cock loving the feeling of it twitching in my hand. My movements stop however when I notice the part of her shorts between her legs is dark, as if she peed herself and had dick and vagina like myself. This changes some things. I happily think to myself as I let her cock go and grab her shorts with both hands.

With one swift and fluid motion I pull her shorts, stopping at her knees I peer at her lower half and see her untrimmed cock and just below her now hanging down balls are wet lips of a vagina. Well well well, she does have both. Slowly I bring my cock teasingly close to her entrance and smirk as she arches her back in anticipation. “You still haven’t said who your Mistress is.” I teasingly say, Gaurt however lets a frustrated grunt out as I don’t even touch her eager cunt.

“Come on, please.” Gaurt begs in an almost needy way. She grabs one of her breasts and begins to massage it with her nipple between two fingers.

“Nope, you need to say it.” I say knowing she is close to caving in. A few seconds of silence fills the room.

“Fine!” Gaurt angrily says but the anger quickly is replaced by a look of desperation and lust as her face becomes red. “Fuck me Mistress. Fuck me like the slut I am.” Gaurt says as she kicks the shorts off one of her legs and spreads them wide for me and uses her free hand to spread her lips inviting me in. That’s more like it.

I take the invitation and place my flared cock head at her entrance and immediately realize what people mean when they say don’t take stallions for two rounds. The tip now is wider than the shaft itself by a good margin but even then Gaurt doesn’t seem to care, she just wants it no matter what. With that in mind I push forward and am met with difficulty due to the width of my dick but soon and a helping hand as I hold my dick steady I feel immense pleasure as my tip slides into her warm and wet vagina. Slowly slide in, then back out and back in again. With each rotation I sink deeper and deeper, Gaurt all the while coos bringing her hand up from her lips and she grips at the bed sheets. It doesn't take long for me to push past the halfway point for my dick and even bottom out feeling my tip push against something deep in Gaurt who gasps sharply as she arches her back and pushes against me. “Fuck, I need more Mistress.”

“So open to calling me Mistress already?” I teasingly say but it seems she either didn’t hear or doesn’t care to talk. Smirking I begin to pull out as her walls grip on to my shaft like a vice, begging for me to stay only for me to thrust back in. With that I slowly build up a rhythm as I pump my dick in and out of her, the sound of our hips slapping and wetness echoing in the room as Gaurt groans and mutters. It doesn't take long though for me to catch one of these mutterings.

“Fuck, fucking break me. Breed me.” She sighs and I stop thrusting, questioning myself internally if I had heard her correctly as my heart jackhammers in my chest. Gaurt having noticed I stopped looks at me confused.

“What’s wrong?”

“D-Did you just say… Breed you?” I ask as my cock throbs a bit wanting to continue. Gaurt hearing this turns beet red and the usual bravado melts from her face.

“W-What, no. I mean I’m not sure, I was saying stuff in the moment and it mi-”

“Do you want me to?” I ask cutting off her worried words. I’ve never really thought about… that… but I mean… I wouldn’t be opposed. She is very… fit and though she always acted like she wasn’t loyal… I feel she was. Kinda like Rainbow, she isn’t one to show it but she will be there for me through thick and thin.

“I… I mean… I do have those instincts… Plus… I wouldn’t mind a few runts to teach things to.” Gaurt says in a flustered manner as she brings her hands together and twirl her thumbs around each other.

“And you are fine with me being… the mother… father… person… thing.” I slowly realize I don’t know what I’d be classified as as I speak.

“You’re joking right?” Gaurt says leaning upright to look at me. “I’d be pissed if it wasn’t right about now. Plus, you can teach them that magic shit you do. You only get one to make into a nerd though.” She says jokingly, having gotten my answer I look down to my dick inside her. Do I want to do this? Am I willing to try having a child with Gaurt? Stealing myself I look back at her and smile.

“How about you beg for me to do it, then I will.” I say confidence in my voice. Gaurt looks at me with a devilish smile and lays back down.

“Come on Mistress, fuck my brains out and put a litter in me like I’m your personal breeding bitch.~” She seductively begs grabbing the sheets preparing for me and as she finishes I take her hips in my hand and begin to thrust again quickly returning to the pace I was at before I stopped. I feel her walls close around my dick as if it was trying to milk me. Every thrust I do I feel my tip hit against something and I soon realize just what it is, causing me to hammer harder into her. Her womb, if I cum it will be right at her womb. “Miestress, fucking breed me.~” Gaurt cries out as she moans her body writhing in pleasure. Feeling my mind go hazy I let go of her hips and I pull out of Gaurt. I want to be fully here for all of this, till the end.

“Get on your hands and knees on the bed, If you’re a bitch then I’ll fuck you like one.” I command, Gaurt doesn’t take a moment to waste as she scrambles to get in the position, she does as I said but with her up in the air while she angles herself so her head is down on the bed, As if she were presenting her rear to me. Getting onto the bed I insert myself into her dripping vagina and then grab her ass with both hands as if they were handles. With a nice hard push I delve back deep to Gaurt’s depths getting a cry of pleasure from her followed by more as I get back to my rhythm. I lean forward towards Gaurt as I thrust away at her rear and with each clap of out meeting skin I feel my balls swing and get more and more heavy with the desire to cum again.

“Fuck, Mistress, I can’t take much… fuck, much more.” Gaurt groans as she hammers her plump ass back against my every thrust. “Give me a litter, make me your breeding whore.” She moans, those words quickly lodge themselves in my brain and I feel my desire to blow my load in her depths growing. I’ll claim her, mark her as mine by making her have my children. I feel her insides start to contract around me as her body goes rigid, the tell tale signs of her cumming followed soon after by her canine hanging down shooting ropes of white down on to my black bed. I however keep thrusting through her orgasm and find my mind going hazy again as my balls send forth my first load of many that I send in to her. I quickly plunge as deep as I can into her desperately squeezing cunt as I cum. I don’t even count the amount of loads I send into her wet cunt but when I start to see some seep out around my cock a wave of satisfaction falls over me.

“That’s a good girl.” I sigh as I give Gaurt’s ass a hard slap. “Did you enjoy that?” I purr looking down to the lycan who is mid afterglow joy. “How about we have a nap before we do anything else?” I ask, getting a groan of approval from my new pet pup.

Chapter 36 Pain (Warning!)

The sound of metal clanking reverberates through the cell Gelfree, Gelfree opens her eyes to look out from the corner she is curled up in. Her heart sinking at the thought she might be dragged out again to satisfy the monster keeping her captive. Her worries however are unfounded as the guard of her cell brings in a kicking and screeching Succubus that she recognises as Beryl. With a hard shove Beryl is sent to the ground as the guard closes the metal door of Gelfree’s cell. Jumping to her feet Gelfree looks on in astonishment at her new cell mate. “Beryl? Why are you here? I thought you were sold as a slave?”

Beryl looks up to the tattered and unkempt Gelfree who is assisting her in shock. “Gelfree? Darling, what happened to you?” Beryl gapes as she gets up from the floor fully.

“I… I don’t wanna talk about it. But you haven’t answered me, Why are you here?” Gelfree asks, avoiding answering the succubus.

“Well, I was sold off but it seems the person who bought me didn’t seem to like my sas I gave. They deemed me too much trouble and forced our captor to do a refund.” Beryl chuckles but soon she begins looking Gelfree over. “Darling… have you had a bath at any point recently?”

“Oh sure, I just tucked the tub under the wooden plank I have as a bed.” Gelfree snarkily shoots back causing Beryl to flinch at the hostility. Gelfree sighs and shakes her head. “Sorry, you didn’t deserve that.”

“No no, I should have realized these bastards wouldn’t give you such luxuries.” Beryl meekly says clasping her hands together as she looks to the floor. “Have you… been doing alright? I mean not that this situation is good but…” Beryl trails off.

“Ya, I’ve been doing as best as I can be… I’ve been nauseous recently. I think they are trying to break my will.” Gelfree says with a small chuckle. “It’ll take much more than just intentional food poisoning to break this Goblin.” Gelfree says with a smirk.

“Well, that’s good at least.” Beryl sighs in relief looking back up, looking around she finds two flat wooden boards hanging from either wall of the cell. Taking the pause in conversation Beryl walks over to one of the wooden boards and sits down on it leaving room for Gelfree to also sit down. “Come sit Darling.”

Doing as she says Gelfree sits down beside the Succubus. “Beryl.” Gelfree says getting a hum from her. “I… I was told my mom…” Gelfree stops dead before asking the question she wanted to ask but Beryl’s mood falls dramatically even not hearing the question leave her lips.

“She is… I heard about it when the return was happening. Vo… well he isn’t happy. I wouldn’t be surprised if he is taking the frustration of his revenge going south out on you.” Beryl says with sadness in her voice. Gelfree however is frozen stiff as her brain processes the fact Vo wasn’t lying to her and that her mother is gone. The night of them being split apart playing on repeat in her head. Regret, sadness, and pain all coursing through her as tears fall from her eyes. Slowly Gelfree wipes away her tears and looks to Beryl who looks back at her.

“H-has there been any word on Twilight?”

“I heard somethings, have you heard about her coming after Vo?”

“I heard him say to one of his guards one time that she has become a nuisance and staged a revolt in Primal Glow.”

“That’s the general gist of what I know. She is getting power before she comes for us.” Beryl explains with a small smile on her lips. “I also heard rumors of the Fool joining her.”

“Wait? You mean the Prime evil? I thought he was dead.” Gelfree says in surprise.

“Mind you these are rumors, there are many of those circling about your Mistress.” Beryl chuckles as she bumps her shoulder against the Goblin who sputters.

“You say that yet you act as if you didn’t feel it either.”

“You mean the potential and vast wellspring for just being the basic one? Yes I did.” Beryl sighs with a happy smile on her lips. “It was simply marvelous. The raw power in that girl, she has so much innate strength. It’s sad her physical prowess is so minimal or I might just have submitted entirely to her.” Beryl happily says with a shiver but jumps when the sound of the door unlocking roars through the Cell, followed by the door opening with the guard standing there.

“Green skin, The boss wants you.” Hearing this Gelfree stiffens up but with a hard gulp gets off the bed. Beryl looks to the Guard as she gets in Gelfree’s way.

“I’ll go in her stead.”

“What?” The guard asks with an underlying evil joy to his tone.

“I’ll go to your boss. Anything she do-” Before she can finish saying her words the guard takes their armor plated foot and kicks Beryl in the gut expelling any air they had in their lungs. Yelping Gelfree catches Beryl and helps her lay on to the ground gently as she gasps and coughs.

“The boss asked for that bitch, you aren’t in any place to substitute used trash like yourself instead of her.” The guard growls with joy at her pain in his voice.

“Stop… I’ll go… I’ll go.” Gelfree says as she looks down to Beryl who desperately tries to say words but only manages gasps as she reaches up and places a hand on Gelfree’s cheek. “Please don’t try to stop them. I don’t think I could handle hearing two people I care about dying. He won’t kill me… I’m too special for his plot for revenge.” Getting up slowly Gelfree places Beryl’s head on the hard ground and reluctantly follows him out of the cell leaving Beryl alone as tears begin to fall down her face, a feeling of being a failure of a friend washing over the Succubus.

***

Many hours later the door cracks open, startling Beryl awake from her sleep and in her dreary state she rubs her eyes only to see the sight of two guards dragging in a limp and almost unrecognizable form of Gelfree into the cell. With a toss they send her form into the cell, with a thump Gelfree lands on the ground and Beryl jumps into action to aid the Goblin girl. “Gelfree? Gelfree are you there?” Beryl asks, getting a groan from the girl telling her that Gelfree isn’t dead or unconscious. “One second, I’m going to help.” Beryl says as she looks at the bruised and scarred face of the Goblin, blood pouring out of their mouth and nose while many lacerations exist on her face.

The clothes that were once just tattered now are just torn up cloth that hardly cover the Goblins body and show of many more injuries but as Beryl looks lower she becomes keenly aware of two things, the amount of male fluid all over Gelfree’s chest and waist, but also the fast her one leg is broken. “That sick bastard… Gelfree… I’m not the best at medical magic but I know a bit. I won’t lie… It will hurt.” Beryl says but not getting a response she resolves to do the spell anyway and sets to work on the difficult journey of healing Gelfree. All throughout the healing process repeatedly telling herself she wouldn’t let Gomra’s kid die on her watch. Hours pass and with each spell Gelfree’s screams fill the cell as Beryl first fixes the broken leg as much as she can followed by the ribs she finds afterwards that are also broken.

“Please Twilight… Please hurry.” Beryl begs quietly as she works on fixing up Gelfree’s last few injuries, feeling her wellsprings get exhausted. “I don’t know how long Gelfree can last.” She sighs but as she casts a spell to analyze Gelfree’s body for any other major injuries something else catches Beryl’s attention making her freeze after looking at her stomach. “Oh… Oh no…”

Chapter 37 Smile like you mean it

“Now Dear, if you don’t stop squirming we will never be ready for your first ever foray into the Game.” Alexander says in a tone that tells me he isn’t pleased with my constant shifting as he tried to enhance my looks with makeup.

“Why can’t you just do this for me. You seem experienced in this stuff.”

“Oh I am experienced but if I did it then how could you know if someone is using you if I’m not with you.” Alexander immediately responds as if he knew the question was coming as he pats my cheek with a soft cotton like thing.

“Then what about those policy changes? You said that we would still be doing them, we pushed them back a week but… why are we still considering doing them?”

“Because you want them.” Alexander says matter of fact like.

“I mean yes, but I’d much rather not die!”

“Inside voice my dear.” Alexander jokingly repromands as he places the cotton thin into a circular case he holds in his other hand. “To be more serious, I feel that the Bee girl you’re so worried about can easily be dealt with. You however must solve that puzzle at the Soiree.”

“So this is a test… you never did finish the lessons on this Game.”

“No, I guess I didn’t.” Alexander thoughtfully says as he walks behind me and quickly sets to brushing my long hair. “Well, we left off with simple explanations. Your main issue in this game is other players, you won’t know who is a player or a pawn going in and I guess that will be your first test. You need to feel out your fellow guests and determine who is a pawn and who is your opponent. I can tell you right now that the Yellowjacket is going to be there.”

“Uh, those are Wasps.” I say but am greeted to a snicker from Alexander.

“She might be a Bee but her attitude is like a Yellowjacket.” I let out a snort and sigh as Alexander does a nice gentle brush of my hair's entire length.

“So… I’m guessing you want me to knock her down a peg?”

“That or if it suits you, take her off the board entirely. One less opponent and you won’t reduce a player to a pawn. I have to warn you though, people don’t appreciate you getting rid of others they view as pawns. So if anyone sees her as their tool… they won’t like you taking her off the board at play.”

“That…” I trail off as I feel my gut twist and turn at the thought of what all I am hearing. “That's a horrible way to view things. That everything is basically a chess game.”

“That’s politics.” Alexander laments as he brushes the last bit of my hair. “I will be with you at the party but I will be keeping to myself and not partaking in the game, so you may shine.”

“Alright… I… I can do this.” I say as I clench my hands into fists. I need to do this… Not just for Gelfree but for everyone who believes in me.

“One last tip my dear.” Alexander says as he finishes my hair and comes back to in front of me. “You need to have a mask on.”

“A mask? Like one of those white ones to cover your eyes?”

“No, I mean a Facade. A mask to hide behind. I have my smile. I don’t show much outwardly unless I trust people, like you. You however let your emotions show and it can be easy to gauge and assume what you think and will do. This will only do harm in the Game.” I need… a Facade? I’ve never really thought about needing to hide who I am and what I’m thinking… How should I act? Can I do a believable act? These thoughts and more ring out in my brain but they fall silent as soon as Alexander presses his finger against my nose. “You worry too much. Just act confident and let the rest flow naturally, don’t let anything said there get to you.”

“I… I’ll try.”

“That’s the first step to success. Trying is the predecessor of doing.” Alexander happily says, removing his finger from my nose. “Now shall we?”

***

I look out the window to my left to the world outside, as the cart Alexander and I sit in travels for what feels like the fiftieth hour since our departure. My nerves are high and have always been that way since we left. I don’t see why we need to use carriages to travel if we both can teleport. When asked in the first bit of travel Alexander simply responded with “Style”. Letting out a long sigh I see the walls of the capital finally pass my window and I internally thank the Godesses for saving me from more of this torture. I am met with the sight of a busy street and buildings as we travel through the city and to my displeasure I see slaves and the common sight of people offering their bodies for Corruption. Growling I narrow my eyes but for a moment I notice something drawn on a passing building that resembles a silhouette of my face with text above it saying “Savior”.

Looking over to Alexander I notice he is busy looking out his own window on the right side of the cart. “Alexander, did you see any symbols on buildings on your side?” Perking up he glances over to me confused.

“No, why do you ask?”

“I don’t know if I saw it right but it looked like a silhouette of my face and written above it was the word Savior.” I explain but when he hears what I say he simply smiles.

“Well, you did give these abused people of society hope. I would be surprised if they didn’t worship the ground you walk upon. Though we need to show them that their hope isn’t misplaced.” People… are idolizing me? But… Do I really deserve to be seen this way? Thinking on this I go quiet, I don’t know how long I think for but I am brought out of my thoughts when the cart comes to a gradual stop. Out of my window I see a grand Castle of glistening black stone that resembles Obsidian with silver metal accenting the stonework. This must be the home of the King… and soon to be my home.

With a gentle click the door to the carriage opens and I am greeted to the sound of music coming from within the Castle. Alexander wakes his way out and without missing a beat extends a hand out to me. “Come my Dear, let’s smile like we mean it for these Heathens.” He says with an ear to ear smile, I smirk at him and take a deep breath. With my nerves settled I take his hand then step out of the Carriage keeping my hand on top of his as we walk. Tilting my head up a slight bit I try my best to keep my posture refined and confident, a small smile gracing my lips. We both walk towards the ajar wooden door gates of the Castle but as we approach our arrival draws the attention of one of the Guards with a large book in his hands. Said guard is a Fox like race and has snow white fur tucked under his leather armor.

“Who might you two be?” The guard asks as he pulls out a quill like object from his pocket.

“Alexander with Lady Twilight Sparkle.” Alexander happily says as we keep walking past the guard who quickly tries to follow us as we pass him. He ruffles through some of the book's pages but soon stops on a page.

“Ah, I’m sorry sir but I have instructions to not allow the one called Twilight Sparkle in.” Alexander looks back to the guard who is keeping up to us.

“Is that so?” Alexander chuckles as we stop and he turns to the guard who is pestering us. Why am I being disallowed from entering this party?

“Fraid so sir. I can’t really overturn the decision.”

“Oh, don’t worry my friend. You can go ahead and ignore those orders.” Alexander explains with a wave of his hand. “You see she is both invited as she is the Baroness of Primal Glow. She also happens to be my student so I feel she counts as my plus one.”

“I’m sorry sir but you aren’t on the list… Who the hell are you?” The Guard asks flabbergasted. I restrain a giggle from escaping me at seeing him flounder with how Alexander is.

“Oh, I’m the Prime Evil Tyrant.” Alexander calmly says with the slightest sinister growl to his voice as he looks the guard dead in the eyes. Even not being in his view I can feel an oppressive aura fall on me causing me to shiver.

“I-I didn’t know a Prime Evil was going to… be here today… Sorry sir. Deeply sorry… you and your student are good to head in.” As soon as the Guard says this the aura lifts and Alexander chuckles.

“That’s good to hear, it would be such a bother to just go back home, wouldn’t it have been dear?” Alexander says, turning around as he takes my hand again and shoots me a wink. Might as well start trying to be confident and a player right now.

“Quite, though I find it frankly insulting, the staff here wouldn’t know your status. Dogs should know their betters.” I say with disgust in my voice causing the fox man to flinch. “However you might be able to make it up to us dear guardsmen.”

“Oh, y-yes my Lady. What can I do for you?” The guard sheepishly says at attention.

“Who was the imbecile that thought they could keep Alexander and I out of this party?”

“Oh, It was a Bee woman. She… paid the captain of the guard to ensure that all us guards knew you weren’t allowed in.” The guard explains, I give him a kind smile and a small nod.

“Thank you for being truthful, my good sir. I’ll see to it they don’t find out you let us through. Just say… you didn’t see us.” I say followed by a quick wink making him blush. Maybe… doing this Game won’t be too hard.

Chapter 38 Wexion

Walking into the main hall of the castle I am greeted to the sight of over two dozen different people varying from human-esk like Alexander all the way to towering Minatours, there are many beings that I have no clue what they are in said mix. Feeling intimidated I feel Alexander’s had gently grip mine. I guess I was showing my worry… okay Twilight… focus. I mentally pep myself up getting my confident act back up. Just in time for the sound of a screeching banshee to rip through the music in the main hall. “Who let her in!”

I look at the noise like many others at the party and am quickly met with the glare of Pevla. “You aren’t supposed to be here!” Pevla screeches as she storms over to us followed by a well armored guardsman holding a book much like the gate guard.

“Scuse me, you're not allowed to be here.” The Guard says, getting to us before Pevla.

“Oh? I thought this party was for all those in the Hierarchy.” I say loud and clear enough to have my voice carry through the hall. If I understand this game right, players like pawns. So if they find out a certain Bee tried to keep me out of here and in her pocket… there might be some hostility towards her and give me an in.

“This party is for the Hierarchy at play. However you aren't-”

“Don’t give me any of that. I’m the Lady of Primal Glow and the student of Alexander, Prime Evil Tyrant. I feel I am adequately entitled to join this party.” I say as Pevla gets to us but stops dead when she hears Alexander and his title. “Something wrong dear?” I confidently look at the startled but still fuming Viscountess, a smug grin on my lips.

“I… You weren’t told about this party for a reason, you pest.” She hisses in a quiet voice.

“Oh, so you knew I wasn’t supposed to show up?” I say getting some veiled anger shot at the bee who bristles at me doing so.

“You stupid bitch, you have no idea who you are messing with. I’ll deal with you later.” Pevla growls through her clenched teeth. Turning on her heels she storms off leaving the Guard confused as he stands before us.

“Ah, you also must be the Captain of the guard.” I say looking at him.

“Yes, I am.”

“Good, since you inconvenienced me and were quite rude trying to obstruct us from entering due to Lady Jespin bribing you, I feel I am owed a small favor.” I say seductively as I lean into the guard who gulps.

“I… I don't know what you mean by bribe. Though I am here to help.” The Captain says and I internally chuckle.

“Who here are the most… talkative ones here?” I ask, if they talk then they probably are players. Making moves and all that… though it isn’t airtight it’s a jumping off point.

“Well, there is Lord Indil, he is the Viscount north of the Capital and he oversees many smaller regions and he seems to stay at the side of his superior Lady Fena who is a Countess. Lady Fena is a Faun, it's easy to remember her name due to that, Lord Indil is a Slimeoid, or more commonly called Slime person. He is orange.” The guard says as he points to the table with many people around it drinking what looks to be alcohol that is set out on said table. Standing there I see the two people the Guard mentioned chatting up a storm with others but periodically they would glance over at me. “Then there is Lady Jespin and her group.” The Guard says jestering over to them, there are around seven people who are all talking among themselves.

“What are they like?”

“Do you like drugs, weapons, slaves, and anything else like those that this world runs on?”

“Not overly.” I say restraining my disgust. So that’s who they are.

“Sorry to say this but… the power vacuum you caused has put those people at odds with you.” the Guard says and I mentally note that the group will be an issue.

“You know what that means.” Alexander whispers into my ear and I hum in question to him. “You are creating an impression even before getting here.”

“It seems so. Thank you Captain, you are dismissed.” I say and without missing a beat he walks off taking a moment to look at his book but shakes his head as he closes it. Alexander chuckles and lets my hand go.

“Well my Dear, It seems you should test out those wings of yours a bit more without me by your side. If you need me at any point I’ll be around.” He says as he taps the side of his head beside his eyes. Giving him a nod I smile at him.

“You just want to get the Alcohol.” With a gasp he places the hand he had at his head on his chest.

“Am I truly that easy to read? Woe is me, my addiction has been found out.” Alexander exaggeratedly acts to faint but chuckles as he drops the act. “Don’t get too comfortable my Dear.” He says as he waves and walks off to the table with snack food on it. Rolling my eyes I bring my confident Facade back up and walk through the hall peering at the guests out of the corner of my eye and keeping my ears open to listen in on conversations as I explore. This exploration however is quickly interrupted by a strange person standing in front of me, his gaze falling on me as if he were appraising me. This man is in less than regal clothing consisting of brown robes tied off by simple rope. The person themself is light purple and their face looks like an octopus with tentacles being where a mouth should be. They just watch me and I open my mouth to ask them if I can help them but they speak up before I can even articulate anything.

“Why is this one’s horn broken?”

“Wait what?” I ask as my hand shoots up to my horn feeling it has returned to its broken state. “Wait, I fixed that!” I yell in anger.

“Ah, this one used Transformation magic. Temporary change of Prime Evils and the scholarly.” The man says in his wispy voice.

“I… Sorry.” I say getting my emotions back in line and putting up my Facade again. “My name is-”

“This one is Twilight. Wexion wishes to know more of this pony, however Wexion might know too much already.” Uh… is… this person okay?

“Who is Wexion?” I ask, deciding I might as well start with this person if they want to get to know me.

“This one is Wexion.” The man says as he points to himself. Oh dear Celestia… They are a person that talks in third person… It has happened twice now.

“Alright, Wexion… What do you want to know.” I say mentally groaning and feeling my act fall as I dread what is coming.

“What this pony seeks is to reform. A noble cause indeed but what length is this one's will?”

“Are… you asking to what lengths I’d be willing to go?”

“More or less.”

“I tend to be able to achieve anything I set my mind to. So… very.”

“Interesting, very very interesting.”

“Do you want to assist in my goals?” I ask, thinking about how this person could be useful but I hear a small laugh come from him.

“Wexion is neither hand nor piece. This one would do well to not assume they can use Wexion. That being said, we can help a friend.” Wait… so Wexion isn’t a player or a pawn? So what? Is he just not part of the game at all?

“Uh… okay well… do you like the idea of changing the status quo?”

“We do not care for either way. The only thing Wexion cares for is Exotic goods. He hears rumor that your world has magnificent cakes for sale. Wexion wishes to be an importer.”

“Where did you hear that from?” I ask not knowing who could have told him that as I had never mentioned that kind of thing even to Gomra.

“A small Greeble. They are invisible mischievous creatures that only Wexion can see… or maybe it was the Moonlight Butterflies… Wexion is not sure anymore.” I… think I found a Pinky.

Chapter 39 Vo

I walk over to the bar table and grab the closest bottle and begin pouring out liquor into a glass as Wexion follows close behind me. “This one enjoys books, do they not?” he asks, I place down the bottle and momentarily eye the bottle wondering if I should just take it to drink from. Groaning I grab the cup I poured and take a swig from the cup enjoying the burning sensation I haven't felt in so long.

“Ya, I like books.” I say turning to the creature speaking to me.

“Wexion wonders why stories he reads have three Genres. Why can stories not have many Genres?”

“What do you mean?” I ask, confused by the sudden question after his other nonsense.

“This one has read many books that only list three Genres but have many things than just the three. Why not list them all?”

“Because… it would get confusing so people list the most prevalent Genres.” I say, confused by this conversation.

“This upsets Wexion. What if we read a story but then it has some Genre we don’t like. Wexion had no warning and would then be put off.” Wexion laments as he brings a hand up to where his chin would be and begins stroking said area behind his tentacles.

“Look… Wexion. I appreciate your company but… I have people to talk to and stuff to do.” I say, with another gulp from my cup and a nice warmth filling my gut I look him in the eyes which remind me of sheep eyes. “I would love it if we could… leave it here.”

“Wexion also appreciates Twilight’s company, Wexion however refuses to leave this one alone.”

“Why!” I yell angrily, getting many people’s attention. I take a deep breath and drag my fingers through my hair. “Sorry… why can you not leave me alone.”

“Wexion seen it when he rose this morning. In his cup of tea was a horned one, an imp, In his delicate pegasus cup from his old mistress. When Twilight arrived Wexion knew it was an omen of Ill origin. Then Twilight came to Wexion and he knew it must be fate. So Wexion wishes to help twilight when the imp arrives. Wexion hears they eat the bone marrow of people they attack making them brittle.” Not knowing how to respond I sigh and lean against the alcohol table.

“I can’t believe this… alright fine… save me from these… Imps. I’m going to talk to the people here. You keep quiet though.” I say, taking the last bit of the alcohol in my cup into my mouth I gulp it down and set the cup on the table upside down. To make it stand out from the other cups as having been used. Without another word I head over to Fena the Faun and Indil the Slimeoid. When they catch sight of me coming towards them they quickly shoot me smiles which I return as I bring back my confident Facade. Here goes chatting with the heavy hitters.

“Ah, and here is the new guest and star of the show recently.” Fena says as she brushes her short orange hair out of her eyes.

“Oh, you flatter me. I simply needed to get a message out to wherever Vo was.” I say appreciatively to Fena as I get to the group of four people talking, the two other beings with Fena and Indil are a strange almost entirely metal being with small bits of feathers but unmistakable a gryphon. The only not mechanical parts are their rear left leg and half of their face. The other person is a strange bear-like bipedal girl who is beyond voluptuous in every area that might draw a person's eye in lust. Though her brown fur acts as a second layer of clothing almost. “It is a pleasure to be a part of the festivities here. Please, I must apologize for distracting everyone when my teacher and I arrived.” It wasn’t my fault but they might enjoy hearing an apology even if I wasn’t at fault… and possibly more.

“I feel a certain other person is at fault there.” The gryphon rasps out in a mechanical voice shooting their red laser like eye and normal one over to the direction Pevla is at.

“I must say though, Alexander making an appearance is quite the surprise.” Fena says as she peers at me. “So, is it like a teacher-student relationship or a Tutor-Student?” She asks, giving me a wiggle of her eyebrows at the Tutor part and my cheeks go beet red.

“J-just teacher and student, I don’t think I could see him like that.” I say getting chuckles from the four around me.

“You really are cute to tease.” Indil says as he stops laughing. “Though I do have a question.”

“I’d be happy to answer but I haven’t gotten to introduce myself… Though it seems you all know me already. I, however, don't know you all.”

“Ah, our mistake. I am Lady Fena the Faun or just known as Fena. I am the one who presides over these hellions as their Countess.” Fena says happily gesturing over to the other three.

“I’m Indil the Slime. Lord and all that but I could care less if you use my title. It’s too cumbersome to worry about them in conversation. I look after One Barron and one Baroness.”

“I’m Kiraz, I’m a Gryphon and I will answer the question I get most right here and now, yes I need to recharge my batteries… It’s called sleep. I rule over one Barron but its a large travel hub so that’s all I’m allowed.” The Gryphon says looking at me but Fena makes a gasping noise.

“That isn’t true, you can get more under your rule, we even talked about making a town north of you.”

“Yes but there is no reason to make one there, there is no gain and the merchants traveling through Horendir would possibly be cut due to there being two hubs for travel, one coming here and one going out to your hubby’s hold.” Kiraz says with irritation in his voice.

“He isn’t my hubby.” Fena grumbles.

“Wait, I'm not?” Indil asks as if he were hurt and I have to hold in a chuckle at the scene before me.

“Wait no, that’s not what I mean.” Fena says in adesperate whimper as she clings on to Indil like he is a plush toy.

“ Anyways…” The bear-like woman says, looking at me with her golden eyes. “I’m Fria, I’m a bear kin. I have three lesser Barrons around my finger. We like to have… wild parties every few months. I might invite you… If you're not against a little… transformation play.~” She purrs as she runs a hand up her side and onto her massive tits. Gulping, I nod and say.

“Ya, I don’t mind.”

“Great, I have been wanting to see what you can become in be-”

“Okay miss horny, quit seducing our guest.” Fena says, giving Fria an angry glare.

“Oh fine.”

“So, now that introductions are out of the way. Twilight, I did have a question.” Indil says getting my attention back to him.

“Oh yes, sorry. What was it?”

“What do you say about working together with us?”

“Working together with you how?” I ask looking at the slime with curiosity on my face but I know better to trust them right off the hop.

“Well, we have all seen your broadcast. It’s an interesting predicament we find ourselves in. You see your little stunt left a power vacuum and caused a ruckus because a heavy hitter in the market world here got chopped, by your hands. In our holds things have been… well, it’s calmer than in the Capital here. Vo has also been reportedly very angry with you stirring up the pot.” Indil explains with Fena nodding to me as he speaks, still hugging him as he does so. “The way I see it we can deal with the last bit of unrest the people of our holds are experiencing by working in arms with you. We already disallowed slavery and murder but we still feel the stirring.”

“So you want me to work with you all?”

“Well yes, but we would repay it by helping you with Vo.” This… this is tempting… but I can’t give the first deal I’m offered a bite.

“It’s a good offer but I don’t think I like it.” I say in a thoughtful manner.

“Then what would you want to change it to?” Bingo.

“I’m going to become Queen, That means getting support. I’ll need to climb the ranks of the Hierarchy. Vo must have followers all through the Hierarchy, If I take out his supports and grow that way by taking over those Vacuums… we deal with his supporters, deal with Vo, you get a Queen ally, and you get me helping the unrest, and some innovations I’m bringing to my city and village.”

“Innovations” Kiraz asks with an arched brow on the non mechanical side of his face.

“I’ll share one idea I have going into action soon but the rest will not be shared till the deal is made. Also the deal will need to be done via magical contract.” I say keeping my disgust of using the spell out of my voice. “The change I am doing is setting up manufacturing facilities in my region.”

The reaction is immediate, the three besides Fria look at me in shock at what I just said but Kiraz is first to snap out of it.

“You are a fool, this place has nothing that is worth manufacturing. We have no metals, nothing. What could you hope to make that people would buy and not get themselves.”

“You’re right on what you said… There is nothing in this world worth manufacturing. Unless we aren’t selling to this world alone.”

“Are you suggesting we export goods to other words?” Fena asks dumbfounded and I nod to them. Silently they all look to each other, the only sound nearby us is of Wexion off whistling to himself.

“I don’t mind these terms, though any things you wish to change as Queen if you become Queen, must first be tested in a single city, then a single region and so on before the whole world gets the change.” Fena says. With a smile I channel magic into my hand and prepare the dark spell to magically bind them to the terms of the contract with me, my hand glowing a blackish purple with a hint of orange.

“So it’s a deal then?” I ask as I hold out my hand to Fena who takes my hand and shakes it binding her to the deal, turning to Indil he doesn’t even hesitate. Looking to Kiraz the Gryphon hesitates and looks to the others who nod, sighing he takes his metal claw and shakes my hand, and finally I turn to Fria who shakes my hand and shakes it but as we do I hear the music stop in the hall and a person speaking very loudly. The voice of a person that sends my emotions and nerves into high alert and I feel the memories of lying on the ground gripping my horn flash before my eyes. Panic courses through me along with anger and frustration.

“Well well well, Sorry I’m late everyone. I simply had to make sure my doll here was looking her best.” I feel my breathing getting shorter by the second as I look over to the speaker and I feel tears rolling down my face. There, at the gate stands the man, the thing, I hate most in this world… the Incubus… Vo, and tied to his hand is a cord that is taut as it pulls against the form of someone I haven’t seen in so long and it takes all my willpower to not scream out. Gelfree… beaten, bruised, and bloody being choked by the tight cord struggles to claw at the thing around her neck as she is hoisted off the ground by said cord in the strong arms of Vo. “Come now, let the festivities begin. Let this party not end on my account.” He says as he lowers his arm allowing Gefree to chokingly gasp for air. Seeing red I lurch towards the bastard but am stopped when Fria grabs me and holds me against her.

“Let me go, I’ll rip him apart!” I scream drawing both Vo and Gelfree’s attention.

“Ah, you made it. Good, I was hoping you and my new cum slut could have a reunion before I fully break her.”

“You sick bastard. I’l fucking kill you!” I scream as I thrash around to get free. He crossed a fucking line, I warned him. Hurt me all you like Vo, but hurting my friends is not something you can ever be forgiven for.

“Come now, don’t you want to say hi to this sow?” He asks with a sick grin on his face that I desperately wish to wipe off his face. I raise my hand and prepare a spell but feel it fizzle out as an anti magic field is placed around me.

“NO! Let me go, I’ll fucking kill him!” I yell trying again to get free.

“Twilight… please.” I hear Gelfree say, causing me to stop to look at her, tears running down my face. “I can wait. I’m a big girl… I won’t break easily.”

Chapter 40 Don't stop now

I can’t. I can’t let her live another day like this. Feeling my corruption coursing through my entire body I grit my teeth and push all the power I can muster of my magic into every muscle. Wrenching my right arm free I get my other arm free and launch toward Vo who watches me as I close the distance between us in moments. I bring my arm back and send my closed fist at him but he blocks the bunch only to be sent flying back into the wooden door causing it to fracture and crumble where it stands. “I won’t let him tak-”I am cut off from speaking to Gelfree as a large chunk of wood hits me launching me back into the hall. I hit the ground hard, gasping for air. I move my hand that punched Vo and realize it is broken, I then realize a few of my ribs are also broken.

“You really have a heavy hand there.” Vo’s voice calls out as I look towards where he is and see he is crawling out of the wreckage of the door. Not a scratch on him causing my blood to erupt into a flame of fury.

“Alexander!” I yell out and after a few seconds Alexander teleports beside me.

“I’m here.”

“Kill him.” I say in a commanding tone but instead of doing what I told him he shakes his head.

“I can’t. If I were to… I’d draw much more than everyones anger that is present. We would have the other Prime Evils who wouldn’t approve.”

“I don’t care. Kill him!” I yell as I channel healing magic into my arm. “Kill him or save Gelfree.”

“I can’t… If I did anything like that… they might come down on me. I can only try to intimidate him. Like last time… though since he is here he likely knows I can only do that.” Alexander says sadly. Fine, I’ll fucking do it. I mentally growl shooting Alexander a glare as I push him away with my still broken but numbed arm. Getting to my feet I look at Vo who is walking towards me with a smirk on his face. If he wants a fight then it’s a fight he will get. I snap my fingers and shoot a powerful spear at Vo who dodges it easily but with another snap of my fingers it turns suddenly and hits him in the back of his shoulder piercing through said shoulder.

Growling her grabs the spear but I have it disappear as he pulls on it, giving him a smirk he scowls. “Fancy party trick.”

“Glad you liked it.” I grow back but as I do I see him reach down to a pouch and with lightning fast movement shining black knives shoot towards me. I quickly snap my fingers and erect a shield that stops the knives in their flight. I snap my fingers again and send my shield flying at Vo who gets hit by it but punchesa it shattering it. The amount of force needed to do that is far beyond the strength of the lord I killed… what in tartarus is with this power he has suddenly?

“Surprised?” Vo asks as he cracks his knuckles. “I had some of my contacts create potions that enhance my muscles to be on par with a Hippopotamus person. I also got my bones to be as strong as Rhino folk. Among many things. Enhance that with magic like you did there, I’m a walking fortress.” Vo chuckles as he cracks his neck. This fuck enhanced his phisacle properties to be a better fighter? Placing my hand on my arm I wince as the magic is dulling and the pain is coming back. Fueling the spell again I look around but I become aware of other smaller flights taking place and realize the Pevla and Fena are close by and throwing down. When did this chaos start? Next thing I know I am out of air and careening into the other side of the main hall and I hit the wall shooting pain through my back.

“Well, I didn’t think you would be so kind as to give me an easy hit.” Vo says with joy in his voice. “Maybe I’ll just cripple you and make you a toy like little miss green over there.” Vo says as my senses come back to me. Grinding my teeth I narrow my eyes on him.

“Let’s kill this filthy bastard.” I hear my corruption growl in my head and I couldn’t agree more. I feel my corruption and myself move as one as we get up and prepare our hands with another spear spell but also a solidified magic spell. With two snaps I launch a spear at him but form a sword out of solid magic as I sprint at him, he dodges the spear but when I strike with my sword he jumps back too late and I cut him across the chest but not deep enough to kill. Gritting his teeth he ducks my follow up swipe I do and I am greeted with a fist to the gut causing me to sputter and cough. I can’t stop now. I’m not going to turn tail. Grabbing his arm I keep myself from collapsing and raise my sword of magic to chop his arm but he punches me in the face with his free hand sending my vision spinning as I stagger to the side.

Shaking my head I look at Vo who stands there smirking at me. “You’re pathetic now. I expected something more from the one to publicly threaten me.” He says as he shakes his head. “I guess I can just break your friend in front of you.” He says as he turns away from me. Growling I right myself and feel my corruption grip my entire body, every fiber of my being feeling as if it's being ripped apart sending me deeper into my anger.

“You…” I seeth, my voice reverberating through the hall in an almost demonic sounding way. “Will bend to my will!” I yell as I feel my magic surge through my hands and with A snap from both I send a torrent of Black, purple and orange magic at Vo who gets hit by the beam of magic I am shooting at him. As I hit him my magic splits off and hits the wall behind creating giant holes. “I won’t let you hurt my Friends, I will see you burn and bring about a better world with your death!” I scream as he is sent further and further back as his feet fail to grip the floor. “I’d sooner die than let you hurt them again!”

Slowly as I continue firing I feel a wave of fatigue wash over me but I keep firing the beam but as the seconds pass the beam gets smaller and smaller till I can help but stop it and stand there as my vision darkens. Then… nothing.

Chapter 41 Face to face

“So that’s your plan is it?” I hear from the void around me. Where am I? What’s going on? I think angrily as I look around where I found myself.

“Who’s there? Why am I here? I was-”

“Being a brain dead idiot.” I hear the voice say that eerily sounds like my own. That is when out of the darkness a doppelganger of myself forms from the inky blackness. The only thing that sets this me apart from myself is the fact her eyes are Orange in their entirely. “You really were planning to use up all my power to power that stupid beam of pure magic?” The other me laughs as she brings her hand to her mouth. “Don’t make me laugh. You think something so elementary will kill him?”

“I don’t see you coming up with something better.” I bark as I storm up to the other me realizing this is the corruption within me.

“Oh but I can come up with something better. We can come up with something better.” She counters as she looks at me with a smug smile. “We have been working together and all that, you however have yet to accept me, Fully.”

“You say that as if it matters right now.”

“It matters a good bit. Sure, we have a vast amount of power and your wellsprings are larger than normal ones but because I’ve been mixed with your other wellsprings before your body has accepted me, it sees me as a toxin. You ever stop and ask why I haven’t filled your body yet?” The Corruption me says as if I was being stupid.

“I figured I just hadn’t collected enough. But I ask again, why does that matter?”

“It matters because your body is a Wellspring. I’m being contained to just your chest because your body is keeping me at bay. I could give you more power but you need to accept me.”

“Accept you how!?” I yell in irritation.

“Now that is the right question. I however am just a corrupt version of you. I have no clue but we need to figure that issue out or else we’ll be up shit creek.”

“Then… how long do we have to think?” I say settling the flame of anger in me as much as I can.

“I cast the spell quickly so you wouldn’t notice and think I was doing something bad for us. I’d say we have twelve seconds outside our heads to figure this out before our magic is wrung dry.”

“What about in our head here?” I ask, feeling panic prickle up my spine.

“Uh… twelve minutes.” The Corrupt me says after a moment of thought.

“Well let’s get to figuring this out.” I say crossing my arms. “What exactly would we need to do to become… one?”

“Ah…” The corrupt me says as she smiles. “Well right now we're one but also divided rather prominently. Alexander and the others don’t seem to have another voice in their head.”

“Yes but they have mentioned that this dynamic exists.” I say in thought as I feel what can pass as the ground here shakes. “What is that?”

“Mental fatigue.”

“That means…”

“We might not have as much time as I first estimated.” The other me says and I slowly nod.

“Alright… That happen often?”

“Whenever you use a lot of energy, yes.”

“Right, remind me to pamper you sometimes. I never liked earthquakes.” I say making a mental note to treat this corrupted me with a bit more regard than I have been. “Alright so mind shakes must be headaches coming in so maybe twelve seconds wasn’t right.”

“Probably more like ten…” Corrupt me says but stops as another shake occurs. “Make that seven.”

“Well, good to know. Seven minutes.”

“Onto the matter at hand. We have an Incubus problem.”

“That we do, we are in most cases the same person.”

“Yet we aren’t and you don’t trust me.”

“I don’t-”

“trust yourself.” Corruption me says and I let my jaw hang open as I point at her.

“I… same mind.” I say as I realize how she knows.

“That’s right. Though you realize we aren’t anything like Sombra or the others.”

“But-”

“We still pose a threat if we get power hungry.” She says with a nod of understanding as the ground shakes more violently. She then points down and groans. “We really need to hurry.”

“Yes I see that.”

“So… what are we going to do?”

“Well he is a big one. He really took jock training seriously.”

“He did.”

“So if we did merge, how long would it take for you to get fully set in?” I ask, feeling the ground shake again nearly causing me to fall over.

“A minute… maybe two.”

“Times a real cunt right now.” I chuckle as the ground shakes.

“We’ve done more with less.” The other me chuckles.

“Alright… I’ll stop fussing about us becoming a danger to those we love… as much as I can. No promises though.”

“We’ll go at it as things happen.” She says as she holds out a hand to me as the ground quakes again and I grab on for dear life as I stumble.

***

I fall to my knees gasping as my brow pours sweat down my face. I feel my head aching like it’s being struck by a jackhammer, liquid seeping down from my nose and I know it’s blood by the stickiness it leaves behind. “Damn, that’s some power.” I hear the Incubus laugh as he walks calmly towards me. The sound of his own blood splattering on the ground. I smirk and look up to him as my vision spins.

“Right back at you.” I say as I refocus my eyes. “Tell me something Vo, you’re trying to become King of the world right.”

“Oh I plan much more than just that.” He says with a cocky smile as he stands there with the skin on his arms being torn to shreds.

“That’s interesting. Now…” I say as I push myself up to my feet the anger in me is still there but I push it down feeling my corruption slowly creeping through me. “You probably already know that I am trying to become Queen. So in my eyes you're a Gnat. A thing to be squashed but getting my friends involved is disgusting.” I growl through my toothy smirk.

“You act tough but you seem to be out of juice.” Vo laughs as he cracks his knuckles.

“You think so?” I ask as I feel my body begin to tingle with magic from the corruption reaching through my body. “Because I have a question. What makes you so sure?” I say with a cocky grin of my own. “Tell me Vo, When did anyone say we were done? I’m ready for round two.”

Chapter 42 Round 2

“Don’t mind if we do, I still have a lot of juice in me?” Vo says walking towards me and as he does I snap my fingers and teleport behind him, seeing this he frowns and looks to where I now am. “So it seems you still have fuel in the tank too. It is too bad I have an ace up my sleeve.” With a snap of his fingers at the end of his words I feel magic come from him and in seconds I hear many feet.

“It seems we are trapped.” I hear Corrupt me say in a lamenting tone.

“Yes, it seems that way. He definitely planned this through.” I say quietly as I snap my fingers teleporting Gelfree to my side, getting a yelp from her in surprise. “Sorry Gelfree. I didn’t mean to shock you.” I happily say to the Goblinoid I quickly wrap my arm around.

“Twilight?” Gelfree softly says as she looks up to me.

“Aright Vo…” I say but the sound of the commotion going on in the room is drowning out my voice causing my anger to rise. Fine, if they all want to be an annoyance then I’ll make them be quiet. “You all are being so very distracting. Would you stop making a ruckus?” I say looking at the fighting going on. With a firm snap I weave my magic through the entire hall, gripping everyone present and casting the spell to freeze them in place, not everyone is restrained but the commotion quickly dies out due to the simple act of magic that draws everyone's attention to me. “I am talking!” I loudly call out, turning my attention back to Vo and the many armed guards around me.

“Good, we have their attention. Now, we still have the trap and many people still want to help Vo skewer us.”

“Yes we are getting to that.” I respond to my corruption side. “So Vo, you’ve got augmentations to your body, handy right? Wrong, you see those changes are permanent, they are always there. You're big and strong but you know something? You have no way to revert it on the fly.”

“What’s your point, pony bitch? Why in the hell would I want to get rid of these changes.” Vo angrily says as he storms towards me to which I teleport on to one of the hall’s chandeliers with Gelfree where he can’t reach.

“Well that is simple, you have a flaw. A huge one, an astronomically big one that it’s a joke I didn’t see before and that it took this long to realize.”

“And what is that?”

“Gravity.” I say snapping my fingers changing the freeze spell into an enhanced gravity field causing the area I have wrapped in my magic to have double the gravity. Immediately everyone besides the most resilient people collapse under the pressure. The amount of magic being pulled from my wellspring is immense but the aid from my anger by infusing the spell with dark magic keeps it so it is manageable. Vo all the while is breaking under his own body weight, that’s what he gets for being all mass and no brains. “So, while you are there with all those pretty little augmentations and guards and weapons, intending to take the throne, Just remember who’s in your way, remember I stand here. All of you who want it.” I say to the entire hall, the throb of magical fatigue nagging at me. “Instead of being foalish and trying to take me on, why not do the smart thing, and leave.” I say lifting the spell. “Let’s hope those new arrivals toss in the towel.” I mutter to my corruption getting a grunt of approval from her as we put on a look of still being strong and ready to go for a fight.

Watching out of the corner of my eye I see the armed people getting to their feet but slowly as they do I see the first two leave. Then three, soon many are leaving and as they do Vo watches and yells vowing to rip them apart and I smile.

“You’re really getting used to this leading thing.” Gelfree says as she wraps her arms around me. Feeling her this close and finally safe once again makes my heart flutter and I pull her close as I feel tears form in my eyes. She’s safe… I finally did it… finally.

“You bitch!” Vo yells as he looks up to me getting up to his feet.

“Oh right, that one.” Corruption me says in a groan. “I thought for sure he would turn tail.”

“Well, that can be fixed.” I say happily as I look at Gelfree. “Mind waiting for me just a small bit more?”

“You keep a girl waiting often?” Gelfree chuckles and I laugh too as I gently guide her down to the bars holding the chandelier together. With her safe I teleport down to Vo who sees me and lunges at me. I teleport out of the way watching as he stumbles and turns to me.

“You might feel so big and strong,” I say teleporting as he lunges at me again. “But you are truly just a small, weak vermin to be stomped out.”

“I’ll show you-”

“What? You have only been throwing fists and using might.” I say as he is lunging towards me and I wrap another gravity field around him at three times normal throwing him harshly into the ground breaking the tiles and caving in the ground and causing his face and clothing to get torn up. A bestial roar rips through the hall from him as he struggles to move an inch. “Here is what you are going to do,” I say as I create another magical contract. “I have another… two hours of doing this worth of power. Five if I use just gravity times two. You are at five. If you want to be able to get away somewhat unharmed, you must bring Beryl to me at the city I’m ruling and deliver her alive and unharmed. Then leave my city without doing any harm to it before, during or after you leave.” I say bringing my face down near his. “And if you break any part of this contract you will willingly surrender yourself to me for any punishment I wish to put you through. The delivery of Beryl will also be required to be made within a week.” I say finishing the contract and floating it over to him and I stick my hand out to him lifting the graffiti field over one of his arms.

“Fuck you!”

“Not in a million years but you know what can happen. You shaking my hand.” I say with a wide smile. Growling he tries to move again but doesn’t make it far. It seems he didn’t catch the bluff. Time is ticking though. With stiff movements he slowly raises his hand and grabs mine sealing the deal and I lift the spell on his body.

“That puts the ball in your court Vo.” I say snapping my fingers and teleporting up to Gelfree again. “Sorry I kept you waiting.”

Chapter 43 Together, but fractured

“That was simply marvelous my dear. The absolute power, the force you exuded on everyone! Simply watching it was a sight to behold.” Alexander happily says as I help Gelfree walk into the manor.

“I appreciate your gushing Alexander… but could you maybe… I don’t know… help?” I say irritated, as he has done nothing but recount the events that took place at the capital.

“I’m fine Twi.” Gelfree says, I shoot her narrowed eyes and a scowl.

“You aren’t okay. You are hurt beyond belief.” Opening her mouth to object I glare at her harder causing her objection to die before being spoken. “You are going to rest and recuperate missy.”

“Ah yes, we also should likely address the changes that were put on hold. I have a feeling the Bee woman might think twice before she confronts us-” Alexander says but as if on cue I hear the distinct sound of buzzing wings. Turning to the still open door of the manor behind us I see Pevla storming through said doors.

“Alexander… take Gelfree.” I say feeling anger burn in my chest. Can this world not give me a damn break? Walking over to her I watch as she looks at me with fury in her eyes.

“You dumb bitch! Do you realize what you have done!” She screams summoning a trio of magical daggers and throws them each at me which I block with small magical shields.

“What made you so angry?” I ask, confused by her anger and feeling worried about the strength she showed me when we faced each other. Growling she summons three more daggers but also envelops her hands in magic turning each of her fingers into extended claws. Throwing each dagger I dodge them and summon shields when she takes two swipes at me with her claws.

“Twilight!” Gelfree cries out but I force myself to not remove my eyes from Pevla who thrusts her claws towards me. Raising a shield before me I watch as the shield cracks from the attack.

“Well, this sucks… she has her full might and I am still drained.” Corrupt me comments and I grumble.

“Yes, thanks for the commentary Captain Obvious.” I mutter, focusing still on Pevla who has sent more cracks through the shield. “What did I do?”

“You showed the world what happened! I’m a joke in my own hold!” She screams as she punches the shield again.

“Ah, that might have been my fault. I decided if I couldn’t join the fun I’d share the events with the world.” Alexander chips in and I realize exactly what he means. You are kidding me Alexander. I roll my eyes and open my mouth but am caught off guard when the shield shatters in front of me, the second I realize what had happened is a second too late as I feel the sharp claws of Pevla’s puncture my stomach and into my insides. A gurgled scream escapes me as I grab on to her hand instinctively.

“That’s right, if I can’t deal with the rabble with you around… I’ll just get rid of the one causing the issue.” Pevla gleefully says forcing her class deeper as she grabs my throat with her other hand.

“Fuck, that hurts.” Corrupt me groans out. Pulling the last bit of magic I have I use it to grab at the bag I have and reach inside. One shot… that’s all I need. Slowly I lift out the flintlock and bring it around her but out of her vision till it’s pointed at the side of her head and won’t miss.

“You’re… stupid.” I say as I feel my perception of reality getting foggy. With a firm pull with my magic on the trigger I hear a loud thunderous bang and a sharp intake of air before a jerk from Pevla as she is sent to the side, letting her arm go I watch as she falls limp to the side but soon moves again to bring her now normal hands to the side of her face as she screams. The left side of her face is bloody and a hole where her left eye should be tells me she is down but not out. I however am struggling to stay upright.

“A-Alex… sander. Take her… dungeons.” I quietly say falling on my butt and soon after on to my back. I hear muffled words being said but it’s as if I’m covered by millions of pillows. I look up to the roof. I soon see the blurry sight of Gelfree looking at me, her face full of worry. Why is she sad? I saved her… didn’t I?

***

Groaning I open my eyes as I blink time and time again, the sound of running draws my attention to my left where I see the burry figure of Gelfree coming towards me and quickly wrapping her arms around me as I hear her whimpering. “H-hey…” I groggily say wrapping an arm around her but she pushes me away and looks at me with what I can make out is anger.

“Don’t j-just ‘hey’ me. What were you thinking!” she angrily yells, pain and sadness in her cracking voice. “I’ve already lost one person I love.”

“Hey, it’s okay. I’m alive.” I say but I quickly feel pain shoot my cheek as I feel her hand make contact with it.

“You almost weren’t!”

“Gelfree.” I say calmly but she shakes her head.

“Do you realize how long you were out for?” She heatedly asks, I look at her and I for the first time notice her bruises and markings of injury have healed and I’m unsure how long it really has been thanks to healing magic. Seeing me not respond and likely seem unsure. “Three days.”

“I… I’m sorry Gelfree.” I say and she looks at me with a stern look.

“Twilight… I… I want you to stop pursuing the throne.” Gelfree solemnly says as she places a hand down on her stomach.

“I can’t Gelfree. I made promises… I’d get you out of this world.”

“So you’d throw your life away for that promise even if it ends with you dead!?” Gelfree yells and I flinch at her hostility and I feel a scowl form on my lips.

“I also want to go home and see my family and friends again.”

“What about your family and friends here!”

“Gelfree, what’s gotten into you? You used to be so confident and believed in me.” I ask and Gelfree’s anger slowly dies as she looks down to the bed I’m laid out on.

“Twilight… I’m… I’m pregnant. I’m pregnant and I don’t want to get rid of it but I also don’t want to raise them on my own.” Gelfree says as she holds her stomach and tears start falling from her eyes.

Chapter 44 Dog house

“What do you mean you want to keep it!?” I yell, feeling my emotions flare. That son of a bitch… he thinks he can do that to Gelfree. “You are actually planning to keep that filths kid?” I ask dumbfounded but Gelfree looks back at me with shock and pain etched on her face.

“What the hell has gotten into you?” Gelfree asks hurt in her voice before her face twists into one of anger. “This child is also mine!” Gelfree yells at me getting to her feet looking down to me as I lay in my bed.

“So what!?” I yell tossing off the blankets to get to my feet.

“So what? So what!? Do you even realize how much of a hypocrite I would be if I took away this child’s life when I am the same as them!” Gelfree yells looking up to me as I stand up. I look down at them and feel a pain of regret skewer my heart.

“You know I didn’t-”

“Didn’t what!” Gelfree yells snarling as she looks at me. “Didn’t think that at the end of it all it was my decision.” I watch as the Goblinoid before me puffs out her cheeks and looks away from me. “I’m keeping it. End of story.”

“Aright… I’m sorry.”

“If you are sorry, please. Put the throne aside. Help me raise this kid.” Gelfree almost begs to me and I feel pain shoot through my chest again.

“I can’t.”

“Why can’t you, you are liable to die the deeper you go into this. We both see that now.” Gelfree cries as she grabs on to my arms which I pull out from her grasp.

“If we are keeping the child then it’s all the more reason to get the throne, so we all can live a better life. A protected life, in a new world I am making.”

“You don’t even realize you are in over your head. By the Gods Twilight, look at yourself. You have to admit you are in danger.”

“Who do you think you are talking to, from where I stand there are three that need protection and none are me. You two and Beryl need protection. You think the people out there, behind Vo are the danger? No, I’m the dangerous one. Pevla is a gleaming example of that.” I bark silencing Gelfree who looks at me with tears in her eyes, jaw clenched as she fights her emotions.

“I need space… get out… now.” Gelfree quietly orders and I feel sorrowful anger shoot through me, sighing I nod then head for the door. Opening it I stop and look at Gelfree who has sat down on my bed.

“I’m not breaking another promise.” Closing the door I feel a weight grow on my shoulders and I feel my blood begin to boil. “I’m sorry Gefree… I’ve come too far to let it slip through the cracks now. I’ve almost got the throne, and with it… A better world.” I say pushing myself to stride forward putting on my confident facade as I head to the dungeons.

Striding through the manor I see Kozak and Jasmine talking and Alexander chatting with Olvin but as I pass they all take notice, the first two going the usual kneel with their fist to their chest but all four look at me as if I am… different. The usual kind look is gone and a look of… recognition of a person of status is on their faces. It feels strange but not unpleasant. Keeping myself from smiling I continue onwards and quickly find Iracrus and Nile standing outside the dungeons. I pay them no mind as I open the door that they are outside only to see a certain wolf standing in the cell with Pevla restrained against the wall. There she is.

“Gaurt.” I say in a cold even tone snapping her to attention. Turning quickly she faces me and laughs lightly.

“Hey boss. I was just keepin the prisoner occupied.” She says as she hides the poking stick she holds.

“Do you mind giving me a hand you three.” I say loudly so the other two can hear. Looking behind myself I see them peeking in. “I need potions that turn body parts and organs into a bee person. I also would like these potions to be strong. I also need you, Nile, because I heard you can enchant objects.”

“What do you need enchanted?” Nille asks curiously.

“Bone.” I say with a sadistic tone as my corruption collects in my head and I feel a thick ichor like substance creeping from my mouth and eyes. “I’m going to teach a Bee to sing.~” I say in a demonic voice.

** Torture, skip if you want **

Placing the last potion on the wooden board that should be Pevla’s bed I smile contently as the others stand at the door with a newly arrived Alexander who got curious as they brought me things. Nile stands closest ready to enchant anything I tell her too but she seems confused as to what exactly her job is. Summoning my magic I find there is no anti magic in the cell causing me to look at Pevla who has a shackle around her neck. That must be what’s blocking her magic.

“Ready?” I ask Nile, getting a hum of confirmation. Slowly I bring my magical knife towards her stomach to which Pevla thrashes around and screams as I do. “Please, Pevla, if you do that it will do more harm to you than what I have planned.” I say happily as my voice goes Demonic once more. I snap my free hand and start applying a pain relief and healing stacked spell as my knife punctures her skin and I see the first droplets of blood trickle down her lower stomach and waist. Even with the aid Pevla screeches like a banshee and moves causing the knife to cut and rip at her stomach even without me doing it. Slowly I cut a line across from one hip to the other. I then bring my knife to her chest and make a parallel line just below her bosom. With the two cuts in her flesh made I then connect them by cutting the center of her body connecting the middles of the cuts, allowing her organs and inner workings to spill out and dangle down with a sickening wet sound to them.

“Well then, let’s get to work before she keels over even with my helping hand to keep her alive.” I say happily as I grab the first three potions I want to use. “Let’s take out a lung, then her kidney, then a few fingers. We’ll take them out and once that’s done we’ll force these down her throat.” I say to the others who are different shades of pale besides Alexander. “However the corruption in her system will be high for a long while so to counter that we will remove many of her smaller bones and enchant them to be anti magic, disrupting the flow of her wellsprings. We will do her hands first since they are her conduit points.” I say as I bring my knife over to her right hand and begin cutting at the flesh and meat revealing the bone underneath. I disperse my knife and wrap my magic around the bones I exposed and rip them out of their position causing the fingers and top half of their palm to fall limply as it dangles down from lack of bones to keep it upright. By this point Pevla has become unconscious and I make a mental note to make sure she can’t next time. Tossing the bloody bones to Nile I watch as she looks at them horrified. “Get to it, enchant them.”

I watch as they hold back the bile that has filled their mouth and turn to a corner of the room to vomit, turning my attention back to Pevla. I smirk as I reform my knife and bring it down to her open stomach and chest and get to finding my targets. “Time to start collecting parts and pieces.”

Chapter 45 The people

I stand before a set of two closed doors that lead out to a balcony at the front of the manor. The sound of the loud crowd outside the manor reaches me as I stand mentally preparing myself. I wish Gelfree was here. I solemnly think as I feel Olvin making the last few adjustments to my outfit. “You’re far too tense, lass. Breath, ya have done speeches before. This one is no different.”

“I know.” I say, trying to relax as much as I can with deep breaths. These changes need to be made and accepted… or else this world will be harder to fix.

“You have created waves. You simply must keep these waves going, eventually you will become a tidal wave.” Olvin says and I feel him finish off what he says with a pat to my back. “Alright, Good to go.”

“Alright… Thank you.” I say getting a small smirk from the dwarf.

“You’re welcome, now how about you go see them folks who have gathered.”

“Right.” I say taking a deep breath. Putting on my facade of confidence I stand tall and stride towards the doors, with a snap of my fingers I grip the door handles and slowly open them swiftly and smoothly, revealing everyone besides Olvin and Gelfree standing out on the balcony. Olvin quickly heads out and stands off to the side, allowing me the middle of the Balcony.

“Let’s show these sinners why they should follow us.” Corrupt me whispers and I feel hesitant at first at how good it sounds but giving myself a moment to relax I nod. Striding out to the balcony I see the crowds of people all around the manor, standing not only on the walking path to the manor but also on the flowers. All as one they shout and cheer as they look at me and I feel my nerves stiffen but I do not let my Confidence fall. I need to see this through.

“My people.” I say loudly using magic to enhance my voice to carry further. Looking at everyone stood before me. Quickly the noise dies down and they all watch me as I speak. “One and all. You are all my people, near and dear to me. You have done so much for me and I will see to it your lives are bettered by this loyalty and show of support. The first such act is to bring stability and work for those who don’t hold occupation. One such job is becoming a pact worker. We will use our connection to other worlds to import products and export things we manufacture, and pact workers will be our connection point till portals can be opened to mainstream trade.” I say and the crowd before me begins to murmur amongst themselves disrupting my speech. With an enhanced snap I get everyone’s attention on me again. “Things will be different but with work the standard of living will improve. Nothing is free though, through working hard and being loyal one will be able to find a new hope in this world.” I say looking down on the crowd as I lean on the balcony railing.

“And for anyone who might be here from the other nobles. I am going to give you a message to tell your lords or ladies, get in my way and I will make sure they regret it. This is my Destiny, and I don’t care who’s blood end’s up on my hands.” I growl with a small smirk on my face. “Because that’s all they deserve.” Pushing off the railing I hear the crowd cheer and applaud and I watch as the crowd moves like waves of movement but among them I see a handful of people not moving off in corners of the crowds, they just stand there, watching. I act to not notice but when one leopard folk girl moves and raises her paw like hand to aim at me I internally smirked.

“Bingo.” I whisper, and as I had thought I see magic shoot out from her palm and zip towards me but I summon a shield and deflect it. Looking at her as she turns to make a getaway I snap my fingers and wrap my magic around her throat, even at the distance she is at it is foals play. “It would seem… I gave these nobles too much courtesy. They seem to be willing to stoop to assassinations.” I say loud again to the crowd as I lift and bring the girl towards me as the crowd looks around stunned from the sudden bolt then my announcement but when they see the person I am hoisting up they glare at her. Once she is near me I give her some solid magic to stand on and lessen my hold on her throat. “What say you my dear? Why do the bidding of those disgusting nobles?”

“Fuck you.” The leopard girl spits and I roll my eyes.

“It seems the Nobles can’t handle me on their own so they need to rely on sneaking an assassin in on my watch. Hear me now noble spies. Fena and her holds are allied to me and they are going to adopt my changes slowly. Ensure you do not make a mistake like this fool. Then for those who come from elsewhere, join me. Do not go back to your old masters or mistresses. Join my people.” I say and I hear the leopard laugh.

“Like they would ever do that. Who would want to join a goody two shoes li-” I don’t let her finish as I tighten my magic around her but make it long and rope like before getting rid of the platform below her feet, quickly and with a cracking sound she falls and doesn’t move again besides some shakes. Then I dispel my magic letting her body fall and thud against the ground below.

“I hope my message has been received. A full list of changes will be sent out to the market center of every place under my rule in the coming week. I look forward to making this world a better place with you all.” I say before turning around and walking back into the manor hearing the sound of much cheering as I leave.

Chapter 46 Relaxation and confrontation

I stand before Alexander who smiles widely at me, his words he had just spoken playing over and over in my head as all other logic breaks down. Beside him stands a pony-like person like myself but unlike me he is tall, twelve feet tall and every inch of his body is orange furred muscles. If I didn’t know better I’d have thought he was a mass of meat that moved and not a pony. Sighing I pinch the bridge of my nose. “So let me get this straight Alexander… you got me a gift… said gift is a person that you bought from slavers.”

“Yep.”

“Knowing my stance on slavery.”

“That’s right.”

“And offered him freedom but he would need to become my personal-”

“Chiropractor, and massage therapist.” Alexander happily says and I hear a whimsical purr come from behind me where Gaurt stands who has been by my side frequently as of late and has gotten rather protective of me.

“I didn’t know you got me a present Twi.” Gaurt says as she licks her lips, looking the stallion up and down.

“He isn’t for you.” I groan. “Fine… So mr…” I say trailing off but when the brick wall of a man speaks I am caught off guard.

“H-Hi… m-mistress. My name is Horse… Mr. Charlie Horse.” He says in a super feminine voice with a quiet meekness to it. My jaw hits the floor and I can’t help but look at this huge guy in shock at the whiplash he is.

“Well… Mr Horse… you do realize you don’t have to become my… Chiropractor even if a certain vampire says you must.” I explain shooting Alexander with a narrow glance who snickers to himself. I am going to kick his ass later.

“A-ah… thank you mistress but… I would like to still do that job… I mean… I-If that’s okay with you.” Charlie says and I can’t help but smile at their shy way of speaking like a certain yellow and pink pegasus.

“If you want to I will not reject the offer, do you have experience in the field?”

“Oh yes, I took many courses to learn how to help loosen muscle groups and fix back alignment and so much more.” They say enthusiastically with a wide beaming smile on their face before realizing that they had said a lot and striking back in on themselves a bit… though I could hardly tell due to all the muscle.

“I’m happy you know the job so well. I look forward to experiencing it.”

“We could… do a trial run today… I mean… If you want, mistress.”

“I don-”

“Heck ya hunk, Twi here has been tense as hell this last week since the announcement to the people.” Gaurt says as I feel her arms wrap around me. Yelping I realize quickly I am being picked up and I thrash around.

“Hey let me go Gaurt!”

“Hey quit wiggling, We’re going to have some R and R miss priss.” Gaurt says with a laugh and I can only look back to Alexander who is trying hard to hold in his laughter. Lifting my hand I give him the middle finger which breaks the damn and he howls like a hyena. Charlie, all the while, slowly follows behind us as we head to Gaurt’s bedroom where I have been staying for the last while allowing Gelfree to use my bedroom.

***

I exit Gaurt’s room and stretch my back and arms feeling satisfying pops come from my joints but when I hear the sound of a person clearing their throat I turn my head to see Gelfree who has a small baby belly starting to show. She looks like she has been through the ringer and spat back out. “Can… Can we talk, Twilight?”

“Sure…” I say feeling my heart sink at her simple question. I look down the hall that leads to many of the manors' bedrooms and sigh. “Want to talk in the dining room?” Gelfree nods and rubs her arm, I lead the way and I mentally go over what she may want to talk about and I can’t help but feel dread. Once we arrive at the dining room I take a seat and Gelfree takes the one across from me.

“So… I wanted to start this off by apologizing. I was out of line last time we talked… we are meant to work together, to be a team. I really screwed that up when I said all that.” Gelfree says scratching her hair. “I was a bit of a bitch… Like sure I want to keep the baby but I should have talked it over with you… and I shouldn't have tried to have you help me care for the baby for my own self interest.”

“I… I get it a bit, I’m not excusing what you said or did but emotions were high as is. I did almost die and you just got free of Vo but you also are pregnant. I get being emotional and not thinking straight, but can you please consider my point of view in that argument?”

“I did and am considering it… I still don’t like it but… I get your reasoning. I just… you’ve changed Twilight… I still love you but I don’t want to see you end up dead. I don’t think your friends back home would want that either… or who you have become.”

My friends? I think as I think about back home. How long has it been since I last thought about going home? Would they even recognize me if I went home? Slowly everything that I have done comes down on me and I feel my shoulders sag as I look off at nothing. Would… my friends need to come to stop me if I go home?

“Twilight?” Gelfree asks with worry in her voice as she looks at me in the eyes. Sniffing I feel my nose is plugged and lifting a hand to my face I wipe away the wetness that has accumulated.

“I’m fine… I need to do this.” I say to Gefree with confidence. I need to. I say again but in my head.

Chapter 47 Loving Moon, Sunshine filled chaos

“Please Shining, we need to rest.” Princess Cadence begs as she walks behind Shining Armor who wears his guards armor and swipes at the undergrowth of the Everfree forest. Twilight had been searched for everywhere in the past two days since Celestia was informed of her disappearance, the Forest near Ponyville however was not searched besides by her friends. “Shining!”

“I’m sorry dear but I can’t, Twilight needs me.” Shining says as he swipes at the plants in his way, cutting them down to just above his knees.

“You have been going through the entire night when we arrived. You need sleep.” Cadence desperately says as she follows close behind him. “I know Celestia told you to not rest till she is found but she wasn’t being Literal.”

“I’m doing this because my sister needs me.” Shining says as he takes another swipe at the plant’s as he walks slowly onwards.

“Yes but would Twilight want you to run yourself ragged like this?” This question causes the stallion to pause for a moment before resuming his cutting. “So that’s it… You're willing to ignore how Twilight would feel so you can get her back.”

“I have to Cadence.”

“And what if she isn't here?”

“She has to be here.” Shining angrily says but sighs and looks back at Cadance who looks at him in shock and surprise. “I’m sorry… it’s just… this is the only pace she could be. You saw the letter too, even Discord didn’t know where she was and this is the only place that makes sense… with things being weird in here.”

“I hope for your sake you’re right.” Cadence says looking up through the canopy to see the sun high in the sky.

***

“I have told you this before Discord, if you do not give us anything to work with then Luna and I will need to seal you in stone again.”

“You don’t think I realize that sun butt.” Discord says rubbing his temples as he paces around the throne room of the Castle in Canterlot.

“Then tell me what I want to know, Twilight is missing and you are the root cause.”

“I can't, I'm sorry. I really am sorry but if we get her back then so much I have done will be undone.” Discord says in a determined but also desperate voice.

“Discord, doth thou really not see thee predicament thou art in. What could possibly give thee pause?” Luna asks in anger as she looks at the being of chaos.

“You think I'm scared of being in stone? I’ve been there before, it’s painful… but if I try to go and get Twilight back… I will get too much attention on me and anything you do will be child's play compared to that.” Discord says as he rubs his hands together never once making eye contact with either Princess but instead he looks at the floor.

“What kind of pace has she ended up in?” Celsetia pleadingly asks to which Discord flinches when he hears her voice.

“It… It’s called Fire’s pit, or also known as Hell. It is like Tartarus but Tartarus is of Faust’s creation… This world though… It makes that place a playground. The air is toxic and ash falls from the smoke and toxic clouds, the ground burns with the heat of a furnace and the liquid most prevalent there is magma that rolls and boils constantly.” Discord explains as he shivers slightly at his explanation, slowly slouching as he does so.

“That sounds horrible, but it’s all the more reason to bring her home.”

“I’m sorry Tia, Twilight might not be herself anymore.”

“What do you mean, tell me Discord!” Celestia shouts as she gets to her feet.

“People that end up in that world… they slowly become corrupt… twisted versions of themselves. Take all the worst aspects of living beings and double that, put it in a world and that’s the inhabitants of that world.”

“Thou thinks dear Twilight fell to such beasts. Do not make us laugh, thou has little faith in-”

“I have faith in her.That’s why I didn’t say she probably is dead, though it might be the better option to hope for. That world twists a person, sure she might be the same Twilight in some places but she won’t be the same. If we get her back we would have that and much more to deal with.”

“Much more?” Celestia asks, confused and Discord stops to finally look at her.

“There is something you need to know… When I suddenly came to this world and started causing Chaos… I had just been teleported here from that world. I caused mayhem because it was my wish. I wanted my own little world to take from being pristine to being rotten to the core, I also didn’t want anyone from that world to interfere or get in on the action so I had a stipulation in my wish where this world would be cut off from the rest. I also wanted it because… I betrayed someone there… someone who would make me wish death would take me.”

“So what you are saying is, Twilight is gone… she is in this new world and could very likely be turning evil and you could save her but you don’t want to.” Celestia says and Discord nods

“If I try to bring her here then I’d have to have my wish be dropped… that would mean this world is accessible by that world again. People here would be able to summon those in that world and they would sow corruption and evil in the world. Link Sombra, or Chrysalis but many many times.” Celestia shudders at the thought and sighs as it leaves her.

“I… If you are telling the truth, Discord then… I… I can’t allow us to take the risk. It pains me beyond belief but we can’t risk the safety and harmony we have built up over the years.”

“Tai!” Luna says loudly with shock in her voice.

“Luna, sister… we need to think of our ponies… no, the world as a whole.”

“So thou would toss dear Twilight to the wolves!?” Luna shouts in anger as she uses the Royal canterlot voice very slightly.

“Luna, this is about ensuring stability in the world. Twilight would want us to do this.”

“No, Thou art giving up on thy faithful Student. Doth thou not have faith in her?”

“I do Lu-”

“It seems not dear sister.” Luna snaps before turning to Discord who takes a step back from the furious Luna. “Thou might not be afraid of sister dearest but thou should fear us.” Luna growls as she lights her horn and with a swift and anger filled flick of magic tosses her crown before Celestia’s feet. Soon followed by the rest of her regalia. Celesita however watches in stunned silence as the dark princess does this.

“If this is thou’s friendship and Harmony then we wish no part in it. Twilight is a dear friend to us, a sister in all but blood and name. If thou would toss her away then thy view is clear to us.” Luna spits as she turns away from Celestia.

“Sister wai-” Celestia says but when una snaps around the tears in her eyes and anger has the rest of Celestia’s words die in her throat.

“Don’t, we do not wish to hear thou’s words, Celestia.” She growls and turns back around and departs from the throne room. Leaving Celestia in tears and wondering what has just happened.

Chapter 48 portals and kings

I walk down the street of Primal Glow, Gaurt close behind me and Alexander to my right. We walk together to what is to be the first stable portal made to another world that will be our first trade partner as a pact worker had managed to get a contract for a person in that world to set up a portal circle on their end. I stretch my back and feel satisfying pops come from my spine, it has been a long week since Gelfree and I had talked. I've hardly gotten much sleep and the little I have gotten is restless. I feel Gaurt come up and place a hand on my back. "You all good there Boss?"

"I'm okay, thank you Gaurt." I say with a smile, I look out to the gate and the new construction outside the city. Large manufacturing buildings and other buildings being made and like a ant colony people go about doing their jobs diligently. It is one of these buildings that will be the portal hub office. Any and all portals this city will have will be in this building and will ship out to manufacturers and import from stockpiles of finished goods.

"I have to say my dear, seeing the development actually happening is something else entirely." Alexander says and I nod to him.

"It's good to see, though we have a long way yet to go." I say but as I say that I remember my home, a spike of pain shoots through my chest as I remember my old home. I don't think I can bring myself to face my family and friends anymore… I want to see them but… I can't see them liking what I have done… what I have become. I feel my Facade cracking as my calm and collected face crack, a frown and tears threatening to show themselves upon my face.

"Twilight?" Gaurt asks as she looks at me with a look of concern on her face.

"Ah, I'm alright Gaurt, just had a wave of being homesick." I say only partly lying. Gaurt however doesn't seem convinced but she dosnt push the topic. We arrive at the portal hub office a few seconds later and though it is still not done being built it is open and has people working already. Going into the building I see four different kinds of people and they all look to us as we enter the entry reception room of the office.

"Greetings Lady Twilight." They say almost all at the same time and I feel my heart flutter at them Greetings me in such a way, dispelling the sadness I had felt before entering.

"Hello my subjects. I have come to see the first portal opening and to greet the king who we shall be meeting from the other world."

"Yes, we have prepared the portal and stability circle around it. If everything is correct we shouldn't need any upkeep on the portal itself." The leader of the operation explains as he comes over to me, he is a small mouse person that has white fur and a cute appearance to him.

"And how is the ambiant magical absorption?" I ask as I walk past the people and towards the room that houses the portal.

"It's absorbing more than is required now for simple traversal, once exchanges start we will be resting at a more acceptable rate based on current predictions and we are able to increase the absobtion at any time."

"Good, how fares the other portals?"

"We have yet to get people from other worlds to agree to our deals and get us contact with leaders of said nations. With time more will open though, we do have many possibilities presenting themselves." Nodding to him he opens a door ahead of me and I look inside to see a rippling magical portal in the room. "The king in the other world we have contact with has informed us two guards will be there when you go over, we have already inspected their portal room and there are no magical or non magical traps."

"Thank you very much Rachet." I say remembering the leaders name, with a nod he leaves and leaves Alexander, Gaurt, and I alone with the portal.

"Can I keep him?" Gaurt asks and I look at her as she looks back to me from watching Ratchet leave.

"You have me though~." I purr, making her blush lightly.

"I-I mean, I like having a sub too."

"How do you know he is submissive?" I ask confused and she gives me a smirk.

"It's obvious you weren't looking at his hips swaying. Not to mention his attire was more of the… feminine side."

"I… don't know how to respond." I say feeling my cheeks go red in embarrassment. Alexander all the while is watching this with an amused smirk on his face.

"Well shall we you two, we do have a king waiting for us." Alexander asks and I clear my throat.

"Right, let's not make a bad first impression by being late." I say as I turn towards the portal again, walking through the portal I feel magic wash over me like a wave of cold water and come out in to a world with noticeably clean air and said air is near fridgead to me. Shivering I look to the two guards that are lizard like people in armor. Upon seeing me they go riggid and when the other two come through behind me they begin to almost tremble in our presence.

"We are here to see your King." I say confidently to which the guards not and open the door they stand beside.

"This way." One eeps out as they go through the door and lead the way in to this new world.

"Gods… why is it so fuckin cold." Gaurt groans as she quickly transforms a bit to get more fur to cover her and keep her warm.

"We are used to the temperature back in our world, anything not hotter than an oven would feel cold." I explain.

"Well they could do with making it a bit more toasty." Gaurt complains and I roll my eyes. As we enter in to a throne room where a Lizard person in regal garb and a crown on his head sits on a throan.

"Welcome, all of you, to Hengima. The nation of Kobalds." The king declared with a happy tone to his voice.

Chapter 49 Inebriation

“You want how much raw iron?” The Kobold king asks in shock as he places down his mug of alcohol that he holds onto the table we sit at.

“One hundred tonnes to start with.” I say sipping my own drink and I watch as the King sputters and looks at me like I've gone mad. Who knows, maybe I have at this point.

“We hardly produce even a fraction of that amount, how could you expect us to produce that for a deal when we have yet to know if it works.” The King asks and I give a small nod then a hum in thought.

“We could reduce the import till the benefits start showing then increase it slowly as you get used to it.”

“And what exactly will we be getting in return?”

“Well dear king, you will have access to this unique magic, with it we can grow organs and organic material that can be used to save lives. Perfectly preserved and ready to be surgically put into someone who had a faulty organ or more. Then we will also have materials from other worlds at our disposal for trade in a short while. Resources you don’t have natively in this world.” I offer and the king seems to ponder but shakes his head.

“No, I need something more.”

“Ah, well then how about some… recreational goods?” Alexander asks as he pulls out from his suit jacket a package of golden shimmering powder. This grabs everyone’s attention and even mine as I had no idea he had this or what it was.

“What is this?” The King asks as he looks at the powder that Alexander places on the table.

“This is called Glory. It’s a narcotic, one pinch of this stuff will make you feel like you’re in the clouds.” Feeling my blood boil a bit I stand up and use my magic to grab the bag and Alexander by the collar of his suit.

“Please excuse us your majesty, I need to speak with Alexander.” I say dragging him off out of earshot of the others. “Alexander, What the fuck!” I angrily say as I put him up against a wall.

“Come now dear, it is a product, a service, that we are lacking. I simply took the initiative on making contacts out of those left hanging with Pevela gone.” Alexander calmly explains as if it was the most obvious thing ever.

“You idiot, you offered to sell a nation leader drugs? What are you thinking? They could see it as us trying to make their people addicted to stuff only we can provide, basically stongarming them into deals.”

“Don’t we want that? It would mean we wouldn’t ever need to worry about them backing out unless they want to fight their population.” Alexander asks and I open my mouth to retort but stop.

“I… Fine but… can we be more casual about it?” I ask which Alexander nods to me. “Good.” With that I return with Alexander to the table where Gaurt is subtly hitting on the Kobold. Sitting down Gaurt stops her teasing and gives me a beaming smile as if she is being an angel. “Sorry to interrupt the teasing Gaurt. I hope she wasn’t too much your highness.”

“Oh no, she wasn’t bothersome one bit.” He responds with a chuckle and a wave of his hand.

“Good, well, Alexander and I had a talk and we agree you and your people might enjoy some of our world's recreational goods. Much like alcohol this is used frequently.” I say pulling information out of my ass to try and sell the idea of this being an everyday thing.

“Ah so you use this yourself Miss Sparkle?” The king asks and I feel myself pause for a second. What should I do? What should I say? Without any more thought I say the first answer that comes to mind.

“Yes, yes I do.”

“Ah, that’s good to hear. Why don’t we all share some to go with the drinks?” Fuck! This is bad, what do I do!? I look over to Alexander who smiles and nods to the King.

“I don’t mind.” Alexander says but Gaurt who is the only one not drinking alcohol shakes her head.

“I don’t want to have any, sorry man.” She says and I mentally groan at her not using his proper title.

“Then it is settled, let’s have a sample of this product you have.” The King says not paying Gaurt any mind thankfully. Grabbing the bag I open it and am met with the smell of a fragrance that makes my mouth water, the smell of delicious cream and sweet cooked marshmallows with a hint of caramel hits my nose. Even the scent alone is able to make my head cloud very slightly and make me want to take a bunch of the powder in my mouth. Holding out the bag to Alexander and the King with my magic I allow them to take a pinch each but I see Alexander swiftly do some subtle magic to get rid of the powder he had grabbed before he acts to pop it in his mouth.

The King, having his own powder, waits and watches me and I realize he is going to watch me like a hawk for me to take it. I’m so fucked. Gritting my teeth I grab a decent pinch and close the bag. Glancing over at Gaurt who looks back at me with a smile I give her a small smile then turn my head back to the King watching me. “To a prosperous future.” I say and put the powder in my mouth, the first thing to hit me is the taste, like the smell the taste is sweet and creamy with a hint of caramel to it and by the time it fully dissolves I can feel a wave of calmness and lightness wash over my body. Looking around things seem to shift and wobble and I can’t help but laugh a bit as I think about how worried I was. This feels great. I can’t even remember why I’m here exactly but I have three great friends here to have fun with. I happily think as I look at the others at the table. This King guy looks kinda cute now that I look at him. Maybe He’d be interested in some more fun from my world. I let out a giggle as I think that and it seems he finds my laugh funny because he starts to giggle himself. Having friends is great.

Chapter 50 Regrets

Waking up I groggily grab my pounding head as the world spins around me. I get upright and hear the sound of feet coming towards me. Wobbly I turn my head to the sound and open my eyes only to groan as it hurts to do so. “Easy boss.” Gaurt’s voice soothingly says as she places a hand on my shoulder. “You probably feel like shit right now.”

“Y-y-you could… say that.” I wheeze out with a dry and raspy voice. What happened? Why am I in bed?

“Here, drink this.” She says as I feel something touch my lips followed by liquid meeting them, opening my mouth I take a sip and feel the soothing sensation of water in my mouth which I happily drink. “How much do you remember from last night?” She asks as I finish my drink she is offering me.

“I don’t remember anything… past the portal.” I say as I test opening my eyes again and after some blinks I can keep them open without having a lot of pain shoot through them.

“Well… you had talked with the king and after some negotiations Alexander tried to sweeten the deal with a bit of Glory.” Gaurt explains, I ponder on what she says and slowly the pieces reform and I remember taking the drug but after things get far more muddy. Then as a bolt of lightning I remember shifting in sheets, naked and seeing the face of a Kobold between my thighs.

“Oh… goddesses… I…” I say feeling my face go hot as I realize what had happened.

“What do you remember?”

“The- the king. He and I…”

“Well yes, you did do that… but you also drank after that. Heavily.” Gaurt explains as she places the mug she holds on the bedside table she has in her room that I find myself in. “It made you rather… depressed, let's say.”

“Oh goddesses, did I cry in front of the King?”

“Yes but he didn't seem to mind. Gelfree when we came back though was… not happy with your inebriation. She gave you flack and…” Gaurt pauses and I look at her feeling a weight in my stomach.

“What happened?” Gaurt remains silent and I feel panic shoot through me like lightning. “Gart.”

“You slapped her. She said something that really pissed you off… something about becoming a nose powder addict.” I feel my blood run cold and I feel all my thought processes grind to a halt. “She… she said she would be going to live with a few friends in the village near her home. She wants to see her mothers grave and… think.” Gaurt says and I feel lumps form in my throat. Tears form in the corners of my eyes and I feel my body begin to shake. Gaurt kneels down and wraps her arms around me and I lean in to her. What have I done… I didn’t mean too… please… I’m sorry.

***

“Twilight?” I jump in my chair and look at Icarus who has some papers in his hands.

“Yes, what is it?”

“You weren’t answering me when I asked you my question on this new update on development on the new districts for the city.” Icarus says with his head tilted.

“Oh sorry… could you… write down the questions and put it on my desk and give me some time to ponder on it.” I ask with an empty tone of voice, with a small nod he turns to leave but stops. Turning around he snaps his fingers and a small bag appears in his palm that he holds out to me.

“I hear you tried it. It helps to dull pain and sadness, takes it and makes you forget… for a time. It helps me forget my greatest mistake. Maybe it can help you forget what happened with Gelfree.” He says in a sympathetic voice and looks at me with a mixture of pain and support. Does… does he really think I could take that again, after what happened? I look at the bag and I think about what I did to Gelfree and how much I have become a monster. Then I think about the king, and the way I felt when I had taken it… it felt great, it felt like nothing really mattered and life was great. Like I had no worries whatsoever. Hesitantly I reach out and grab the bag and open it. Maybe one more time, just to relax. I tell myself as I feel a tear run down my cheek, grabbing a pinch I take it and pop it on my tongue. The familiar soothing calm and happiness washing over me.

***

“I’ll always be by your side, boss.” Gaurt says placing a hand on her stomach. “I don’t care how rough it gets, or how dark, or what path you choose.” Gaurt looks out her bedroom window to the world outside. “I will always be Loyal to you… My queen. I am your claws, your teeth and might. I am your Loyal Cerberus.”

***

“Hi mom…” Gelfree says, her voice quivering as she looks down to the mound of stones making her mothers burial sight. Waves of emotion crash through her as she stands there. “I… I don’t know what to do Ma. I… I don’t know… I-I wish you were still here. I need someone to tell me what I should be thinking right now.” Gelfee shakily says as she clenches her hands. “I love her… I love her so much it hurts… it hurts so… so much.” Gelfree says as she crumples down to the ground and lets her tears flow freely. “I don’t want to see her change anymore. I want to get away from all this. I want a quiet life again!” Gelfree shouts in a pained wail at the open air that was once her home. “I want… to have you back.”

***

“So, that’s your plan.” Olvin says as he places down his mug and looks at Alexander.

“That it is. The others have become too complacent. It dawned on me when you came around.” Alexander says with his usual smile from ear to ear.

“You’re crazy if you think this will be easy. Hell, I’m shocked you even want to do this.”

“I don’t want this.” Alexander says with a serious tone. “Twilight will draw their attention. They like the status quo, they have become lax and relied on me most of the time when dealing with you.”

“So you think they will be angered with her changing things up?”

“Exactly, and they will come to me to deal with her but when they know I’ve been helping her-”

“They will come themselves. So that’s why you were fine letting me keep the troll form and lifting the curse.” Olvin says to which Alexander nods.

“She needs all the people we can get on her side because they still have sway. Lots of it.” Alexander says and Olvin nods.

“So when can we expect them to act?”

“After she takes the throne. I doubt they would upset the balance before it, not to mention they would lose much of their support.”

“Well… we best get ready for when that happens.”

***

“Discord!” Luna shouts as she storms towards the lord of chaos who sits in his own room of the castle.

“Ah Lu-”

“Send us to Twilight.” Luna demands, the sound of rapidly approaching hives from a long distance away getting to Luna’s ear.

“What? You want to go there!?” Discord yells in confusion and Luna nods in response.

“If dearest Twilight is in that world of darkness and devilry as you say then she needs somepony with her.”

“That… that’s insane. You are a ruler of Equestria for cryin-”

“Not any more. We renounced Thy title and wish to help the friend we hold dear. No send us to Twilight or so help Faust we will-”

“Okay, fine. Fine. I’ll send you to Twilight… just don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Discord sighs and with a snap of his fingers Luna disappears right as Celestia makes it to the door to see what happens.

***

Beryl looks up to Vo as he stands before her, fire in his eyes as he raises a glowing hot red metal brand of his name over her chest. “Can’t have her be getting what she wants.” He says as he shoves the brand at the top of her cleavage causing her to scream and writhe in agony as his name is burned into her flesh. “Let’s see if she likes damaged goods.” He sneers as he applies more pressure to her chest.

Chapter 52 Dearest Twilight

“Hello Twilight Sparkle.” Luna happily says as she comes to my bedside, but she soon loses her smile as she sits beside my bed and looks at me. The look of curiosity and horror mixing with her features as she looks me up and down. “Thou… hast seen fairer days.”

“I… I guess you could say that… but why are you here?” I ask, getting a look from Luna resembling confusion.

“We art here to help thou come home.” I flinch hearing her say those words and I look away from Luna as the all too familiar weight on my heart returns.

“I… I appreciate it, Luna, but… I shouldn’t return home.”

“Don’t be ridiculous Dear Twilight. Equestria is thy home-”

“I know!” I yell feeling my nerves turn into a rumbling static across my body. “I know… I just… I’ve done things Luna. Things I don’t like and that would mark me as a Villain back home.”

“Art thou referring to the mark of dark magic?” Luna asks and I chuckle dryly as I bring a hand up to my eyes having gotten used to the look my eyes now have by this point.

“These are the lease of it.”

“Well, We believe thou art a good pony… person still Twilight.”

“You don’t even know Luna.”

“In our twelve days being here we have seen much Twilight Sparkle. The fact thou holds remorse and grief in thy heart tells us you art still you.” Luna calmly and soothingly says as her hoof touches my chin drawing me to look at her. “Thou art still that well intentioned mare that saved us from our darkest shadow.”
“Luna… I’ve… I-” I say, feeling my words being caught in my throat as I look at the princess before me who places a hoof over my lips.

“Hush now Dear Twilight. Thou art doing what thou deems necessary we are certain. We haven’t been informed of much but we do know of thy… substance problem.”

“I… I don’t have a problem. I’ve been only using Glory when I want to.” I say feeling offended a bit at the notion I have a problem with using it.

“Twilight Sparkle. How many days hast thou been on thy… Bender.” Luna says, the sound of the modern term in her sentence feeling out of place.

“Did Gaurt teach you that word?” I ask and Luna looks over to her as I gesture to the sleeping Lycan.

“Ah, the crass one. Yes, They also mentioned a few other things along the lines of how smart yet stupid thou art.” Luna says matter of factly and I shoot the sleeping girl a glare before it melts away at seeing her breathing. "Thou art avoiding the question Sparkle."

"I… It couldn't have been more than a few days." I say dismissively as I look back to Luna who shakes her head.

"If our talk with the one named Alexander isn't misremembered then thou hast been on a long streak this time around. Two weeks long." Two weeks? Why can't I remember much of it? I can only grasp flashes here or there… what happened in that time?

"I… that can't be."

"It is, we do not know what brought thou to this low Dear Twilight but finding thou was strenuous, for we arrived within this city but thou had already moved on by the time we arrived." I sit there, unable to keep my head from falling and looking downwards, the thought of causing so much problems for everyone stabbing me in the chest.

"I… I'm sorry Luna."

"Do not apologize, simply be willing to accept help to get past this… substance."

"I… I'll try."

"Good. Now… we have heard a small bit of what has happened but we would rather hear it from thou."

"I mean… I appreciate it Luna but…" I trail off as I remember all the things that have happened in my time being here. "I'd rather not live through those memories again."

"We understand how you feel, Twilight. Though the past will always be there, no matter how much thou wishes to bury it. Sometimes thou must work through it and dull pain those memories create piece by piece."

"But I… I hurt people I love. I have… killed people." I say with my voice catching but Luna quietly opened her mouth and speaks in a sad tone.

"We understand how thou feels… tis hard, carrying the burden of knowing thou hast taken a life. We know it from our… rebellion against out sister… and we know the pain of knowing that we have caused someone we love, pain. Be it physically or… psychological." Luna laments as she sits there. I ponder on her words and after many minutes of thinking I look to her, a question that has been in my head for a bit of time coming to the surface to fill the silence around us.

"Luna… why do you still use the old Equestria way of speaking?" I ask looking at Luna who looks back at me in confusion but something else under the surface. Something they are hiding behind the Facade.

"You also use the royal we."

"Tis the norm back when Dear Tia and us ruled."

"Luna." I say looking at her with worry in my heart. "Was Nightmare Moon a voice in your head… a voice that you still have in your head but that went crazy at some point." Luna looks at me in confusion opening her mouth to respond but as she does I can see gears behind her Facade turning and she closes her mouth, thinking. Finally after a minute of silence she sighs.

"We see thou knows about it so we shall relent. Indeed we have another… voice in our head. We have come to know her as Nightmare and we… are almost the same mare." Luna says but suddenly jumps and shouts. "We won't become like Nightmare Moon though! We simply had stress along with desires eating us up inside back then."

"Luna, it's okay… I also have something like that." I say getting a look of genuine confusion from Luna.

"Thou … does?"

"It's Corruption. Well, it's a form of Wellspring that can think and feel. It's… unique and as it grows and mixes with your other Wellsprings it becomes like you. It's hard to explain easily but I think you unwittingly got some and were ill prepared to handle it." I say with a chuckle. "Same can kind of be said for me."

"Well… it seems we have some things to catch up on."

Chapter 53 Blood Moon

“It seems our Dear Twilight here holds much stock in you Luna.” Alexander says with his toothy grin as we sit at the table in the dining room of the manor. Gaurt sits beside me with one of her hands on my back as I keep my head laid upon the table. Luna and Alexander are sitting at either side of the table with me in the middle.

“Twilight does, However there seems to be much untold about thou, Alexander. Why doth thou seek to replace Celestia as Dear Twilight’s tutor?” Luna asks with a calm face but behind it evident untrust is etched into her features. As soon as I mentioned Alexander to Luna, she went searching for him to ‘question him’ as she put it.

“Ah well I had no intention to replace anyone, simply fill in what was missing in her training. I assume there is something that brought this to your mind?” Alexander says happily and I feel as if a mental game of badminton is playing out in conversation form.

“We have heard thou has taught Twilight of Corruption and other magics.Some magics being magic that…” Luna pauses and looks at me but after a second she reverts her gaze back to Alexander with a determined look on her eyes. “That our sister sought to keep away from the population.” Shooting up I look at Luna in shock and anger.

“You mean she actually held back forms of magic from ponies?” I ask incredulously while my blood boils a bit.

“Thou doesn’t understand Twilight. Celestia… she didn’t care if it did damage to Equestia’s future and it’s development.” Luna says as she lets her mask slide and her ears fall as the mask does so. “The three tribes… The world… it had so much… wrong. It wasn’t like it is now Dear Twilight. Think of it like many copies of Sombra, Chrysalis, or even… Nightmare moon. Just walking around and being part of an organized military.” Luna offers and I look at Luna with narrowed eyes.

“Not all the magics kept from the world was evil magic!” I shout causing Luna to jump slightly but she returns to her stoic regretful look quickly.

“Any magic can be misused, Twilight. Magic tis a tool, the user makes it evil or not.”

“Did she not trust her ponies? Was their loyalty not enough!?” I ask, slamming my fist into the table as I look at Luna in anger. “Was my Loyalty enough to her for her to even teach me?” Tears stream down my face as I grind my teeth looking at Luna who wordlessly takes my words.

“Now now, Twilight. It’s not Luna at fault, Luna is as much of a victim to Celestia as you are from what you have shared with me and what I heard.” Alexander soothingly says and I look at him but in doing so see Gaurt who slowly touches my shoulder and mouths the words ‘It’s okay.’ to me. Taking a deep breath I sit down and look at Luna again.

“I-I’m sorry Princess.”

“Tis alright Dearest Twilight… We understand Thou art hurt learning this… We had planned to push Thy sister into sharing this information with Thou… We were too late however.” Luna explains but after some silence she looks up to Alexander. “Thou said We are a ‘Victim' of Celestia’s. Care to elaborate?”

“Well, you have a Corruption wellspring in you. Not just a minor one at that, the only way you could have possibly gotten that is from a powerful user of corruption but unlike other Wellsprings… Corruption can be taken from a being with a Wellspring. Tell me Luna… do you know of a being that seems to be made of many different creatures?”

“Thou is referring to Discord?”

“Is that his name now?” Alexander chuckles. “For being a brilliant mind he is horrible with names.”

“Doth thou know Discord?” Luna asks in confusion but instead of waiting for Alexander I speak up.

“Discord is Alexander’s student, the one before me. He was to become king of this world but killed everyone who was in the Hierarchy of this world then used the wish granted to the newly crowned kings and queens through the ages to go to our world and cut it off from this world. Betraying Alexander and everyone here.”

“That… that’s where Discord came from?” Luna asks, shocked, getting a happy nod from Alexander.

“He wanted his own world so he could corrupt all on his own. However he was stopped and sealed in stone… Though the details are hazy, Twilight tells me.”

“Hazy?” Luna asks as she looks at me.

“Every book I read had details that failed to line up… as if it was based on a lie. The most prominent is what elements Celestia and you used. Some even fully removed you from the equation. Celestia never answered any of my questions and told me many times she couldn’t remember the finer details.”

“We…” Luna says but pauses as she contemplates something. “We faced Discord… though it was not as simple as the stories likely tell. We both came upon the spreading Chaos lands, prepared and ill prepared all the same. We looked down on the powerful entity known as Discord. Sister had some form of… sense when we were dealing with other wellspring users. She would use the Opposite form of magic in attack form but… she saw something… something that made her hesitate. A hesitation that caused her to be turned from herself into a small rabbit. We… no, I was left alone and with the elements. Discord believing our plan was foiled began to laugh at his easy victory but I used the elements and sealed him in stone.”

“You… you did it.” I say incredulously but with that event cleared up a lightbulb springs alive in my brain. “You dominated him, you beat him and him staying in stone was a constant victory over him draining his corruption. He kept his wellsprings separated meaning the corruption remained feral and not as an alter ego. You however had never known of it so weren’t ready for it so it mixed immediately. The large amount of constant Corruption till he was wrung dry of it also sent it into a Frenzy and likely is what sent you wild.”

“That’s exactly what I feel happened. A plus my Dear.” Alexander chuckles, shooting me a thumbs up when I glance at him.

“That still doesn’t explain why thou believes We are a victim.” Luna explains and I look at her.

“Luna… The elements… Celestia used them on you to banish you right?”

“Yes.”

“Yet we used them to cure you.” I say and as if a switch was flipped in her head Luna’s eyes shrink.

“She…”

“Used us both. She couldn’t have any chances of herself being corrupted. So she let us be unwitting lambs.” I say remembering Shining Armor and Princess Cadence’s wedding when Celestia was bested by Chrysalis.

“Worry not, however. I have an offer for you Luna my Dear.”

“An offer?” Luna asks skeptically with a brow raised.

“Become something more than a Lamb. I offer to you, to become a true being of the night.”

“Art thou offering to make us-”

“A Vampire, I am. This however comes with a string attached. I ask that you work with Twilight, she plans to become Queen so she can open a portal back to your home. She has gone astray and needs support. You also seem to want to help her. That is all I ask.”

“Alexander, you can’t be serious.” I say looking at him but he ignores me.

“You will be stronger, faster, more perspective, but also weak in the daylight. You also will need the blood of the living to nourish you. All other food will only keep you from dying.” I look to Luna who looks at Alexander with a genuine look of interest on her face.

“Luna! You can’t actually be thinking of taking that offer.”

“And why not, We have been ousted by our own ponies, our own sister sought to let thou rot here. Why should we remain as a pony at this point?” Luna says as she looks at me, hurt in her eyes. “The ponies of Equestria may remain awake at night now but they still do not care for us or our night.”

“So you want to become a Vampire?”

“We are already seen as the mother of Vamponys, it’s not like it will change much.” Luna says with a smile and a shrug. “We also are feeling a tad bit rebellious with recent revelations.” Luna says with a smug grin.

“Then we have a deal?” Alexander asks with a wide smile.

Chapter 54

I walk through the door to my room and scrunch my nose at the smell that hits my nose, having gotten fresh air I become aware of the unclean smell that permeates my room. Looking around I see broken glass from bottles, bags, and plates with utensils strewn about. Stains of liquid cover my bed and blanket. Gulping down my disgust I walk, not knowing where to but when I get to my makeup cabinet that I trashed I open up a drawer and see three bags of white powder. I look Down at the bags and grab one with my thumb and index finger bringing it up to eye level. I could drift off… I could live in bliss again.

“What are you doing?” I hear Gaurt say, causing me to jump, dropping the bag back into the drawer as I spin around. She stands at the door and looks at me with an unamused look on her face as she has her arms crossed.

“I’m just thinking.” I lie through my teeth as I smile.

“Thinking?” Gaurt says in a tone that told me she didn’t believe me. “I didn’t know Glory was called thinking.”

“I… I wasn’t going to-”

“Don’t try to lie Boss, we both know you were.” Gaurt says with force behind her words, my body tenses but as I take a deep breath I nod slightly. “Boss, please. Get rid of that stuff.” Gaurt basically begs as she pushes off the door frame and walks over to me as she unfolds her arms. I look at her and see her looking at me with sadness. Biting my lip I shake my head and produce a shield between her and I.

“I’m sorry Gaurt. I can’t… it makes everything feel like…”

“It makes it feel good, I know. But the feeling never lasts and it’s artificial Twilight.”

“I know.” I say looking down to the floor. “Listen Gaurt… Luna is here… she is strong, far stronger than I am. I want my title and status to go to her.”

“No.” Gaurt says slamming a fist into my shield.

“I want you to help her in my stead.” I say as I lower my hand down and into the drawer that is open grabbing the bags of Glory.

“Twilight, don’t say that.” Gaurt barks as she punches the shield sending cracks through it.

“Make sure she doesn’t do stuff like me. She needs to make it home.” I say before snapping my fingers and teleporting from the room, appearing in the capital with a pop. Righting myself I walk down the streets of the capital, not really having any destination in mind, just walking. I don’t know how long I had been wandering but at a certain point I looked down to the bags in my hand. I feel a weight form in my stomach as I open one up and take a pinch. Here is to hoping they make this place a better world to live in.

***

I groan as I come to, curled up in an alley and covered in grime. I lift my head and look around me but my vision is blurry and unfocused. I grumble and stagger to my feet only to stumble and flop on to the ground again. Hearing footsteps coming down the alley I mentally groan. “C-can you help me to my feet.” I ask weakly but I hear something akin to a laugh as the person grabs my arm and yanks me to my feet making me yep.

“Sure I can Pony.” I hear a familiar voice say but before I can say anything or look in their direction something is shoved in my mouth and my eyes are covered. Screaming as loud as I can I thrash around and try to get rid of the objects in my mouth and over my eyes but my arms are quickly restrained. I try my best to get free but every attempt is met with failure even with magic as my hands are forced into a kind of glove that restricts every finger's movement. I am well and truly contained. By who I have no idea but as I try to think on who it is I hear a cart roll up in front of me then I am tossed into it and I land on a wooden floor. Grunting I Struggle to wiggle to an upright position but as I do so I feel a foot hit me in the side sending me spilling back on to the floor with a muffled scream.

“Well, I had heard rumors but to know you actually have become a bum. I can’t believe it.” The voice of Vo says with a laugh. “And to know we caught you so easily so that you can’t use that little contract against me.” Screaming I try to get to my feet but his foot hits me in the stomach causing me to crumple as I struggle for air through my nose. “Oh yes, I know how magical contracts work. I hired a person to teach me about magic, when you did that they let me know what I was in for. They said that I could break the contract and everything but it would mean you could control me and I’d have no ability to resist. This control is verbal though, so… if you’re gagged or can’t speak anymore.” Vo says teasingly as if talking to a child, the smugness dripping from his every word.

“So, this is how it’s going to go pony bitch. I’m going to arrange a show, a show where I will take you to the arena in the city. When there, I’ll have you tied up to a pole. I’ll beat you, destroy you, and then kill you.” Vo says with glee in his voice. “But before then I might just fuck that Succubus you like so much in front of your eyes.” I jolt forward and ram my head in the direction his voice is coming from and I feel my head collide against his head. The sound of him screaming in pain and anger makes me smile internally but I get hit in the side of my head sending my thoughts jumping around in my head.

“Stupid bitch. Sit and do as you’re told.” He snarls as his foot makes contact with my face.

Chapter 57 The crown, the future, the powers that be

"You are the smartest idiot I've ever met." Gaurt says with a small smile as she holds me in her arms, her chin resting on the top of my head as we both sit in the dining hall at Primal Glow. I look out to everyone present. Alexander is smiling like usual as he casually sits in his seat at the end of the table with Luna sitting across from him. Korzak sits at the table along with Nile and Jasmine. Icarus however is tied up and laid out on the table. The only one not here is Charlie who is preoccupied preparing things he needs still.

"Tis true, dear Twilight. Thou might be bright but thou art very dim witted." Luna says, looking at me with her new ruby red eyes. Her new fanged smile shows as she looks at me. "We are happy you are back."

"I… I'm sorry. I guess… I do need help." I say sadly acknowledging that I need help dealing with my issues. This whole situation and Gelfree dying could have been avoided if only I got help when I needed it and it was offered. I feel a shaky breath escape me but Gaurt gives me a firm hug and I feel a smile spread across my face.

"It's good to see you realize that." Korzak says with a nod and crossed arms.

"I'm happy you are back." Jasmine says. Nile however remains quiet but gives a small nod to what both Korzak and Jasmine say. I look at everyone and feel happiness fill me at knowing they have my back even now. Then I look at the tied up Icarus.

"So… why is Icarus tied up?"

"Well it came to my attention he was supplying you with Glory." Alexander says casually and I immediately understand why he is tied up.

"So… he's on time out."

"He's on time out." Alexander confirms with a gleeful nod. I feel a snort escape me as I look down to the grumpy winged man. “We do have something else to share with you, Twilight.”

“Oh?” I say looking to Alexander who gives me a look of satisfaction.

“You see, we heard about what you told Gaurt. Now you see Luna and I both felt it was not right having her take your place as Queen. That however doesn’t mean we didn’t keep things running in your absence. The current King of the world has had a meeting with us but he would like to talk to you, before he Abdicates.” Perking up I look to Luna who gives me a happy yet shaky smile.

“Why do I feel like there is more to this than you both are letting on.”

“We do not know what thou art talking about.” Luna says with an undertone of worry in her voice.

“She heard what happened and went on a warpath to finish your preparations you had in the works for Primal Glow then she went to the capital in order to get access to the wish.” Alexander happily says but stops as soon as a cup neatly hits his head which he grabs with a tentacle that shoots out of him, placing the cup down he shoots Luna a cheeky grin. “She is quite adept at transformation magic. What did you call it, Luna? your nightmare form?”

“Silence thy tongue devil, lest we sip from thy blood this night.” Luna barks as her hooves slam against the table and I smile happily seeing the banter taking place.

“What were you going to wish for Luna?” I ask, stopping the two as they both look at me. Luna opens her mouth but pauses as she gets red in embarrassment.

“W-We… we wanted to bring thee back to us. We felt this wish could rid thou of thy addiction.” Luna sheepishly says as she slowly sits back down, I feel my heart melt at how far she was willing to go to help me. Smiling, I whip tears that had begun to form away.

“I… Thank you, Luna.”

***

“King of the Damned.” I say striding into the meeting room where I am told the King of this world is currently located. Before me is a Lizard man who sits looking at a chess board. He moves the white queen out from behind the line of pawns into the direct line of sight of the black king but on closer inspection the pieces of the black side seem to be preparing for the queen to follow the king as it retreats.

“That’s a new one.” The lizard man says casually as he looks at the board not even sparing me a glance. “Does that make you the Queen of the Righteous?”

“I guess it is based on the eye of the beholder.” I say sitting across from him. On a fancy wooden chair with red fabric cushions on the seat. “So you wished to talk to me I hear. Sorry it took some time. I had some things to deal with.” I say as he moves his hand towards himself and moves the Black King out of harm's way of the White Queen and opens the door to an ambush on said Queen.

“The Funeral for your friend went smoothly. I'll take it.” He says as he finally looks up to me with his emerald eyes that match his scales. I remain silent, my facade holding firm as I hold a stoic look. How does he know that was something I was doing?

“It did, though I also had to get my new prisoner situated in their new role as my servant.” I say watching his face closet but he shows no sign of reaction.
“Ah you mean Vo, he was a medalsome nuisance. I must thank you for dealing with him. He would have been a problem if he took the throne.” A problem? What does he mean?

“In that case, it seems I did you a favor.”

“I wouldn’t go that far, he was also after your hide.” The King says basically parrying away my attempt at getting him in my back pocket. “Though I will share some information with you freely, from one Ruler to another.” He says as he gets to his feet and starts to walk for the door. “Go back to your world as soon as you get crowned.”

“Why?” I ask as he grabs the door handle.

“Because if you don’t. You might see quite soon that your rule will come to an end.” With that he leaves.

***

“It is on this day we all gather to see the crowning ceremony of the new Queen on Fire’s Pit. Queen Twilight Sparkle.” A elderly turtle man says as I sit upon the throne in the Capital. All those I call my right hands with me in the hall stood on my left and right. The old man holds a circlet of hold and gems in both his hands and he addresses the crowd. Alexander being the only one not by my side as he stands with the crowd as he gives every major city a view of my Ceremony. My heart is nearly leaping from my chest but I hold my facade so that this day will be perfect for the beginning of my Rule.

“If there is anyone who would seek to challenge Twilight’s rising to the throne let them speak, or she shall be crowned to which point she Abdicates or dies.” The Turtle man says before waiting for a few moments but with no response from the crowd he turns to me with a weary smile on his face. “Then it is settled. From this day forth you shall be known as Queen Twilight Sparkle till the end of your rule.” He chirps, walking to me he comes close then gently paces the crown on my head. My wings quivering slightly as I feel its weight and a wave of joy and anxiety washes over me. Stepping to the side he allows the crowd to see me now with the crown upon my head. The sound of some clapping comes from the crowd but it soon shifts to faster and more loud clapping as more and more people join in. This however ends as soon as something falls from the ceiling, Looking up I see two forms dart away from an open window as screams start to ring out and the clapping ends, booking back down I see the form of a dead slave splattered across the stone brick floor with words cut in to her back.

Walking over I look down to the naked lifeless corpse, reading the words upon their back. ‘Twilight Sparkle, the self righteous. We will not bow and we will not let you take what makes this world great. We know your plans and we will not let this transgression slide. We are watching you, we are omniscient, leave this world immediately.’

“It seems I have some people that don’t appreciate me making things better.” I say booking to the panicked crowd as they funnel out of the room.

“We think there are more powers at play that we both thought” Luna says as she arrives by my side, looking at the body with me.

“Seems so.” I confirm with a smile. “This makes things interesting.” I say turning away and returning to my new throne. Let’s see how this plays out. I purr in my head in tandem with corrupt me.

Update

Well then, it's been a long time. How have you all been?

I've been pretty dang busy, but I'm happy to bring news. No this series isn't dead. I found that what was originally a story for the hell of it got traction and attention. The issue is I knew many flaws of my story and felt it could be better.

So I took the last year to refine and work on it. Plotting things out and to ultimately remove ties from MLP so that this story can stand on its own.

So here we are, the book being over half done and being a full length novel.

The only thing left is to fundraise and to get funding to have it edited and prepared for publication. So as a small request I am asking that if you enjoyed Corruption is magic, to go support the overhaul I've worked on called Corruption and Damnation on indiegogo. The first two chapters are free and available for reading so you all can get a feel for it.

The link will be in my bio or a blog post to the page.

Thank you all again. For the support and I plan to make 4 books in the series if it does well. And if you wanna go the extra mile. Donate and/or share the link so others may find it.

Chapter 3 The world at large

Waking up I groan as I push myself upright in the bed in my hideaway. Using my magic I create a fine point and scratch a tally into the wall, that's the fourth set of five. I stretch and lick my dry lips and hobble my way to the sink. I have been here for twenty days… if my time keeping isn't thrown off, though most likely it is. Thankfully ever since I met the two girls on my second day here it hasn’t been too bad. I have gotten used to them and they are helping me learn the language here. Turns out it’s called Devral, and I’m proficient enough now in the language to start learning the ins and outs of this world. Or that’s what Gomra, the mother of the two girls I met told me.

Taking a drink of water I rub my head. Those two have gotten me every day to drink a bit more ale… I still have no idea how they can drink so much. Grumbling at the slight headache I have I get ready to head out to their house. With a bit of speed behind me I toss some of the seeds left over from my first foraging journey into a makeshift pan I borrowed from the girls and a bit of leafy… red stuff. I never got what this was called from Gomra when she gave it to me.

After cooking them and feeling confident it was okay to eat I lifted it off the burner with my magic and carried it beside me. The seeds having popped like popcorn and having become soft like it too is a nice treat and the red leaf stuff has a nice sweet taste to it almost like candy or pineapple. Opening the hatch to my home away from home I come face to face with something new standing outside. A tall two legged red skinned thing with curved horns upon its head and… oh sweet Celestia he is naked. Immediately I slam the hatch closed but the being having already noticed me laughs and calls down to me.

“No need to hide sweet thing. I only want to play.~” He calls down, the sound of his voice giving away he is trying to be seductive and enticing. Too bad for him I am not interested at all.

“Uh, no sorry. I’m uh, not interested in playing or doing anything I’m just wanting to go and meet someone.”

“Oh, playing hard to get. Alright. I can play that game.” He says and I can feel a tingling in my main as if I need to run, quickly. Charging my horn I prepare to teleport but before I can I see the red things hand break through the wooden hatch I have and reach around blindly for me. I duck away and gallop down to my room and prepare the spell again, managing to get the spell going just in time to see the naked biped come down and look at me with a long pointed tongue hanging out the right of his mouth. “Cat and mouse it is little fu-”

I teleport and appear inside the sitting room of the mushroom home, the adrenaline in my system causing me to gasp and shake in place. It isn’t long before the two girls come into the room alarmed by my sudden teleport into their home. “Twilight?” Gomra asks, seeing me standing stalk still. “Gelfree, fetch some ale.” The daughter nods without voicing complaints this time like she usually does and Gomra comes and kneels down in front of me. “What happened?” Gomra asked in a hushed voice.

“A- A creature broke into my hideaway. They were male and… and they were naked. They broke the hatch with just their hand like yours and just… they seemed to be trying to act seductively and-” I say but Gomra stops me and I look at them confused.

“I think I know what happened. I can tell you exactly what he was and it deals with this place.” She says as she guides me to my usual chair as Gelfree brings us two mugs of ale. “Thank you darling.” Gomra says but Gelfree gives her mother a stern look.

“Do I need to kick some ass for our friend here ma?”

“No, at least not yet. It was an Incubus passing through it seems.” An Incubus? What is that?

“One of them, well I can handle myself in a fight against those guys.” Gelfree happily says as they pound their fists together. Gomra chuckles and waves Gelfree away why rolls their eyes and waves to me as they leave and I happily return the gesture.

“So, you heard what I told my daughter. It seems you finally met one of the many inhabitants of this world.”

“This world? You say that as if this is a different one than-”

“Your own world, yes. All those that end up here come from other worlds. Well, generally. It isn’t impossible for someone to be born and raised here, like Gelfree.”

“Wait so then, you're not native to this world either?” I ask, to which Gomra nods.

“I’m not, Though I didn’t really have a reason to go back home to my old world. Not to mention it would have taken too much for me to return. So I stayed and ended up having Gelfree.”

“When you say it would have taken too much to get home, you mean it’s not impossible?” I say happily but Gomra shakes her head.

“It is, but what are you willing to do to get home?” I look at Gomra confused and she sighs.

“I guess it’s time to tell you. This world is known as Fires pit, but most just call it hell or the underworld. I assume you have something similar to your world?”

“Well yes but it's nothing like this place, at least I’m pretty sure.” I sheepishly say as I’m not as confident as I once was on what Tartarus looks like as I've never been there.

“Well, this place has many kinds of creatures and things going on. First the general rule of thumb, you can be nice upfront to creatures but always be ready to fight, and fight like you mean it.” Hearing this I go stiff and I magically bring my mug of ale to my lips to take a sip to relax.

“W-Why would I-”

“Think about what just happened at your home.”

I think back to the Incubus and feel a chill run down my spin. Sure, resisting that creature and all but hurting creatures on purpose… I couldn’t imagine myself actually doing it. “Twilight,” Gomra says, getting my attention. “This place is a dog eat dog world. The strong devour the weak, be that literally or figuratively. Do you know what would have happened if that Incubus got you?”

“I-I don’t.” Gomra’s expression grows dark and in a hushed voice she says.

“I do. He would have forced himself on you.” Upon hearing that my blood runs cold, he… he would have… no. No creature is that… he… his words. Feeling my stomach twist into knots I look at Gomra who nods and takes a gulp of her ale. “You didn’t think I had a husband, now did you.” Gomra asks and with those simple words the weight of everything hits me like a ton of bricks. I need to get home, I need to leave this place.

I quickly feel myself begin to shake and Gomra pats my shoulder. “There is one way back to your world. That way is by gaining the title of King or in your case Queen of the Underworld. In the crowning you gain access to having one wish granted by the Desecrated chalice when you drink from it. Most wish for some object or thing and end up ruling for a time here but on a rare occasion some wish to go home and thus they abdicate the throne and another is crowned.”

Wait, wait wait wait… I need to become, A Queen? “What, what do you mean? Are you actually suggesting I become Queen of this place?” I ask Gomra who shrugs.

“I wasn’t suggesting. I am simply stating that it is the only way to get home. Other than that, you have a snowball's chance in… well, here. To survive and stay as you are or were.”

“Were, what do you mean were?”

“This world has a tendency to corrupt those who end up here. Sooner or later you're gonna start noticing you have changed, be it very noticeable or be it personality changes. You won’t be going back home like you were Twilight. I’m sorry but that isn’t going to be possible.” I’m… going to change? I won’t be me anymore?

Taking a very deep breath I take a sip of the ale and sigh as the tingle of the burning alcohol warms me up inside. “So that’s it then? I change and fight to become Queen and have the goal to get home, or I accept staying here and change anyways but never get home.”

“Basically.” Gomra chuckles and gulps more ale. Seeing no other choice because I’d rather change and try to get home than not try.

“So, Got any tips on becoming a Queen.” I sarcastically ask gulping a bit of ale. Gomra smiles a wide toothy smile with her sharp teeth.

“You can bet your buck I do. Goblin lady Gomra can teach you a few things. However I have one thing I ask of you.”

“I can do it since you have helped me so much.”

“If you do end up going back to your world, take Gelfree with you. She doesn't deserve being stuck here.” Gomra requests giving me a kind of pleading look in her eyes.

“You silly, If I manage to head home I’ll bring both of you with me. I’ll be able to introduce you to my friends and give you a fresh start in Ponyville.” Upon hearing this Gomra looks at me shocked but then begins to smile with tears in her eyes, wiping them away with her hands she manages to whimper out a quiet. “Thank you, thank you Twilight.” as she reaches out and hugs me which I reciprocate.

Chapter 17 A night to remember

I sit down on my bed as my eyes look at the still broken furniture in my room. My head throbs with the ache of my magic being strained once again for the fifth day in a row. Five days… five times I have had to catch and try to hold that damn orb. Rubbing my temples I groan at the dull pounding I hear in my ears. I wish I could have new furniture… seeing the destroyed furniture is an eyesore. I wish I could just use magic to just make new furniture. Thinking this I recall the fight with Sombra back in the Crystal Empire. Maybe I could make my own.

Raising my hand I stretch out my arm in the direction of the broken table of mine. With a snap my hand lights with magical energy and I try to condense magic over the broken table, I attempt to form it to my will. I pour more and more energy into my hand feeling my already present headache grow in ferocity. Slowly the formation of my magic before me condensed and solidified producing a gleaming crystal. Fueling it more and more I watch as the crystal grows and shapes into at first a leg of a table, then the top, then the other legs. Once I finish I let the spell go allowing the newly constructed table to thud to the floor.

Looking at the table I feel satisfied at my handiwork but while looking at the table I frown. I hope I can leave soon, I want to find that Succubus soon… I need to get revenge for my friends. Getting to my feet I walk over to the table and examine it, seeing no cracks in the crystal I pat it. I head out of my bedroom and see something odd. In the main lounge where my training happens I see Alexander with the balcony doors open as he looks out at the surroundings of the house. “You’re still up?” Alexander happily asks me.

“Ya, I wanted to get something for this headache. Why are you looking out to the balcony?”

“Oh, just admiring the weather.” Alexander chuckles, I arch my eyebrow in confusion. Weather, this place has no weather changes. Walking over to Alexander I look outside but am met with a strange sight. Slowly falling from the sky are small white flakes. Snow, it’s snowing? How, it’s far too hot to snow. This shouldn’t be possible! “Amazing, isn’t it?”

“H-how? The snow should be melting. Fuck it melting actually, water isn’t a common thing here so where is all this coming from?” I ask as I look out to see the snow slowly gathering on the beyond hot ground outside.

“You’re guess is as good as mine my dear. This is the first time in the history of snow falling in this world. I wouldn’t be surprised if many don’t know what it is that falls.” Looking out to the snow I take a deep sigh and relax as it drifts down from the sky.

“Alexander.”

“Yes my Dear.”

“A while ago, well, a long while ago now. You mentioned a lot about me you shouldn’t have known.”

“Ah, you don’t disappoint in the memory department do you?” He chuckles. “To keep it simple, I had heard of you from an old friend of mine. Gomra, I hadn’t heard from her in years but then she mentioned you and how she figured you had the mettle for being Queen. She mentioned your past to me in said letter.” So, Alexander knew Gomra? I… I never realized. Feeling a weight grow in my stomach I look to the floor.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t realize you two were close.”

“We were, as I said, we were friends back in the day. Oh and how fun it was to raise hell with her. Her child there has a lot of the same spunk she had in her youth.” Alexander chuckles with a gentle sigh at the end.

“Then, why haven’t you killed the Incubus?” I ask, looking at Alexander who responds with a shrug.

“I guess I see it as your right if you want to do it first, If not then maybe I will in time.” Alexander casually says, still smiling like he always does. We both fall into silence as we watch the snow fall but I feel a need to make conversation well up in me.

“So…” I drawl. “Are you native to this world?”

“Not at all. I come from a land that is rather primitive. That is, they were when I left. I ended up here via the typical way folks end up here.” Alexander explains but the mention of a typical way to get this world piques my interest.

“What do you mean by ‘typical’ way to get here?”

“I mean that I summoned an inhabitant of this world and made a deal. You see, this world’s inhabitants who decide to take on the burden of a pact crest can get summoned to provide aid to those in other worlds but when the summoner dies in their world they are brought here.”

“So you summoned an inhabitant from here, died later on and were brought here?”

“Indeed I was. I wanted to be able to kill the king of the Nation I lived in. I managed to do it but I was killed by the guards while doing the deed.” Alexander laughs. “I ended up here and even then it was a marvel to see this world. So many worlds and so many creatures I could never have imagined in a lifetime. Not to mention the knowledge those who ended up here brought.”

“Technology?” I ask, making Alexander focus on me with his eyes filled with glee.

“Tell me dear, have you ever seen what a Gun is?”

“Uh, no… why?”

“Well then, this world has a few underground markets with the more primitive ones folks have brought over time but I also know where there is some… contraband.” Alexander says with a wry smile.

“Contraband?”

“I call it that more often than not the knuckle heads here destroy these items, one of these kinds of objects being books.”

“WHAT! The people here destroy books!?” I ask, anger pumping through me.

“They do sadly, but I know a guy. I’ll take you to see him. He actually also owns the guns I mentioned. He is a collector… or a hoarder.” Alexander laughs.

“Alright, Also can we please get me clothes too.”

“And lose out on the eye candy. I don’t think so.” Alexander laughs. “All jokes aside, the guy I’m taking you to isn’t a clothes shop but we will be passing by one. I’ll take you there. Also, this will be a large city. Do try not to get lost.” Rolling my eyes I cross my arms.

“I can handle myself.” I grumble but deep down I feel happy Alexander seems to care for my well being. Maybe he isn’t that bad.

Chapter 33 Show them what you've got

“Wrong.” Alexander says, slapping my sore hands down again for the millionth time.

“What was wrong this time?” I huff as my hands wall to my side.

“I told you to try and draw upon your unpredictable side.” Alexander sighs.

“I’m trying! I don’t know if you can’t tell but I prefer everything in a nice organized fashion.” I say putting my nose up as I look away from him.

“Very well… Chaos aspect is definitely not going to form.” Alexander grumbles as he relents his constant onslaught of having me try to do some chaos magic. “Then, how about Order, we can try to form that wellspring.”

“You mean Harmony? I’ve used that.” I happily say looking back to Alexander with a cocky smile, this should be easy.

“You seem confident. Don’t let it go to your head my dear.” Alexander chuckles as he gestures to the field of flowers with many smoking pot holes in it. Raising my hands I ready my fingers and feel magic flow into my hands but I draw them back before Alexander can smack them.

“Ha, I beat you this time.” I cheer as Alexander looks at me with a joyful smirk on his face.

“You baited me out.” he says to which I shake my head.

“Na, I knew I messed up so I beat you to the punch.” I say ending with me sticking my tongue out at him. “But I did feel around but I couldn’t find anything to grab onto that felt like it was right.” I say in confusion.

“Ah, it might be that Order is slightly more difficult to detect. You see it is more of a joint unity. Order is where many things come together to form a cohesive unity. Be that friendship, partnership, or other such things. Order often has magic that has many aspects to it built into one over all cohesive unit.” Cohesive, co-functional spells? So… it wasn’t showing because it was too basic of a spell. Raising my hand again I think about what I want to do. maybe if I combine a Teleportation spell with the Explosion spell… maybe it will work. Feeding magic into my hands I feel my hands get slapped again surprising me. “One hand my dear, you can cast spells in each hand which isn’t you using Order. It’s just two separate instances of different spells. Order likes one cohesive multi-layered spell.”

“I’m going to kick your ass one of these days.” I growl as I rub my hurting hands. All he does in response is give me a cocky grin as he looks at me out of the corner of his eyes.

“I welcome that challenge, but till then you are still my student.” Alexander happily says and I look at him with a small smile. Turning my head back to the flower field I bring one hand up this time and try my idea again one more time. This time though I feel a new power makes itself known and I grab it firmly and filter the rest of the wellspring aspects out as I cast the spell. In an instant I teleport and upon appearing twenty feet away an explosion erupts from where I appear scorching the ground and plants alike. “Marvelous my Dear, Splendid work.” Alexander cheers as he walks towards me.

“I did it!” I cheer back with my arms up in the air. “Fuck you chaos. I can do Order magic.” I can kick Discord’s ass on my own now when he gets on my nerves.

“Now then, I believe it’s obvious what one you want to nurture.” Alexander chuckles as he watches me celebrate, feeling my cheeks warm up in embarrassment I put down my arms and clear my throat.

“Um, yes… Order seems nice.” I sheepishly say as I kick myself for acting foalish.

“What about-”

“Oi boss!” Oh goddesses… Gaurt. I groan as I hear the voice of the woman coming towards us. I look past Alexander to see Gaurt coming up towards us with a wide grin on her face as she waves one of her hands to us. “Boss, I was just wounderin when I could get in on my dibs I called.” I… she… she is still expecting me to honor dibs she called like I’m some… whorse?

“My my, you really do have an insatiable desire for your Mistress, don’t you?” Alexander chuckles as he peers behind himself.

“I mean, I wanna make sure I don’t have a pushover for a leader. Pack instincts an all.” Gaurt says casually as she gets to us. “What were ya doin here?”

“I was training her to use and grow wellsprings.” Alexander happily explains our new arrival. “Speaking of… we do have Corruption to test.”

“I already have Corruption down. You need Arousal to use it well.” I say tersely.

“It seems not, because there is more to Corruption than just arousal.” Alexander says with a chuckle. “Corruption deals in body modification.” Alexander says as he changes his hand into a tentacle.

“Yo, you can do transformation spells?” Gaurt says in surprise causing me to look at her in confusion. Isn’t this normal?

“That I can but I’m sorry to say it is a thing I can’t teach you all. Only those who learn on their own or become Prime Evils can know. This is the second part of Corruption, Now then. You mentioned something about your turn Gaurt?” Alexander says mischievously. Oh no he didn’t just…

“You aren’t actually suggesting!?” I yelp in shock as Gaurt looks between us in surprise before getting a wide grin.

“Don’t worry my Dear, I’m sure she will go soft with you.” He says walking to my side before leaning down to whisper in my ear. “You said you’re the Element of Magic. Show me what makes you special.” He quietly says to me before walking off behind me leaving me with the amazonian lycan that now is eyeing me up like a sweet treat.

I’m boned.

I see Gaurt suddenly shoot towards me and in moments before I get tackled by the almost feral girl I dodge out of the way and raise my fingers to snap them but am greeted to Gaurt, who is in my face having pounced again. “Shi-” I feel all the air in my lungs leave me in an instant as I get tackled and thrown like a wet carpet onto the ground. Dizzy from the impact I shake my head as the world around me spins. As it comes in to focus I see the large bosom of Gaurt hanging down over me as she grins down at me, my eyes slowly drift down to her lower half and my eyes become keenly aware of a bulge that had been largely hidden till now. “Oh, shit.” I squeak feeling my cheeks go red and I feel my fight or flight instincts erupt in me. Snapping my fingers I teleport out from under Gaurt and into an upright position but in my daze I only teleport a few feet away.

“Come on Mistress, I’ll go easy… to start with.~” Gaurt purrs as she looks up from where I was to where I am now, lust in her eyes and almost with every breath I see her thick muscles bulge and almost expand as her apparent lust grows.

“Holy shit.” I say feeling outmatched by this beast of a woman. She’s pumping corruption through her muscles to empower her strength and agility… that’s like what I did with the lord but… hotter. I think but upon realizing what I just thought I shake my head and look around for Alexander who is off leaning against the manor as he watches us. That sick bastard is going to watch this? I angrily think, this anger however dies fast as I glance back at Gaurt who is preparing to pounce again. With a dive I get out of the way of the incoming brick wall of a person.

“Gaurt, I don’t want to hurt you but if you keep this up-”

“Go ahead, Hurt me.~” Gaurt growls with a seductive tone, looking to the Lycan I watch as she licks her lips. This girl has really gone crazy. As for Alexander, what the hell is he thinking? I slowly get to my feet getting ready for Gaurt’s next attack but as we watch one another in a standoff it dawns on me what he is planning. This is a test, he wants to see what I’ll do corruption wise. Is he… is he intending for me to figure out transformation magic? While being attacked!? Dodging out of the way as I see Gaurt leap I feel her hand reach out and grab my arm tugging me back and on to my ass. “Got you.~” Gaurt purrs as she slides her hand down to my own hand stopping me from snapping my fingers, I ready my other hand but Gaurt is ready for this and grabs my other hand before I can snap.

“Uh, can I say Uncle?” I ask sheepishly, in response I feel Gaurt bite lightly down on my neck sending shivers coursing through me as her sharp teeth graze and pull at my leather-like skin. Her hot breath shoots out from where her lips meet my lower neck. The very act sends a pleasurable sensation through me but I fight to stay focused. I… can’t… lose! I yell internally as I mentally wish I still had my horn. I need a conduit… I need… I need my horn! I mentally scream as I feel Gaurt’s rough tongue lick my skin sending shivers through me. Closing my eyes I feel my corruption going wild inside me and I feel my heart racing as I begin to feel more and more aroused. Help me, please. Corruption, wellsprings, whatever you are that helps me. I need a conduit. I mentally say but even my internal thoughts almost sound as if they are moans.

Slowly Gaurt’s hands trace up my arms and down by shoulder blades then around my side finally landing on my breasts causing a moan to escape me. I… I need to… get free! I scream internally as I ready my hands but Gaurt grabs them again and responds with a hard bite on my shoulder. I yelp and grit my teeth but next thing I know she lets go and grunts in pain as she lets my hands go. Confused, I open my eyes and look back to see Gaurt gripping her gut as she backs away from me a few steps. Getting up the haze of arousal leaves me and I think about what happened. I… I couldn’t do anything to stop her so… did Alexander save me? Looking over to said man he is smirking at me with something akin to pride in his eyes.

“Damn… you… hit hard…” Gaurt says with mirth in her voice.

“Me? But… I was pinned. I couldn't have hurt you.” I say shocked by her words.

“Sure… you used your horn.” Gaurt chuckles as she looks at me with a grin. “But I won’t let that mistake happen again.~”

“Wait, horn? But my-” I say as I reach up but when my fingers touch what used to be just a broken base for my horn my voice catches and I stop dead. There, where my horn used to be, I feel the familiar shape and texture of my lost horn, the remnant of magic pulsating off it. I… I got my horn. I think as I feel tears fall from my eyes. It’s back. I’m whole again. I have it back. I repeatedly say as I feel my body shak, joy filling me as I grab on to my horn and relish in its return… or rather, a new one grew. Thank you… it's because of you… thank you. I mentally think, directing my thanks to the Corruption within me which wriggles in acknowledgement though based on how it moves it seems the thing is tired. It has done that twice now… I… I don’t even know what to say… how can something derived from a thing so depraved be so… selfless?

Sniffing hard, I wipe my eyes as I take deep breaths. I… I can do this… no, we can do this… right, other me? I ask internally, getting a wriggle from the corruption in me. “Let’s do this Gaurt.” I say looking at the Lycan eyeing me up. Then I think it’s time you and I have a conversation, other me.

Chapter 51 Tell me, was it everything you asked for?

I groan as I sit in an alley looking down to the stomach acid on the ground. My mind feels hazed over as I sit there with my dress tattered and dirty on the ground around me covering my legs. Feeling another lurch in my stomach I feel liquid spill from my mouth splattering on to the ground. Wiping the bile off of my mouth I spit the last bit of vomit in my mouth onto the ground. Using the wall for stability I get to my feet and take a few steps back from the puddle I created. Stumbling out of the alley I grab on to a trash can to keep myself upright, my vision getting wobbly. I need some more Glory. I mentally groan as I get out into the open.

I get some looks but most don’t even stop. Good, I don’t need them, I don’t need anyone. I’m… I’m top pony. I’m a big girl… that’s what I am. I think as I stumble down the road and feel someone come up behind me and grab my ass. Who the hell thinks… they can grab me? I think as I turn around and look at a tall polar bear man looking down at me. “Oh.”

“Hey there Darling, care to find some comfort?” He asks with a very deep and predatory voice.

“You are… a big guy.” I say backing up a bit but stumbling as I do so. Fuck, I need some Glory, I can’t focus without it.

“Holy shit, is that that chick wanting to become Queen?” A human male with mechanical body parts asks as he comes over to the Polar bear man.

“Hm, seems like it.” The polar bear responds, causing the new arrival to laugh.

“I heard she was ripping it up a few days ago in her city. Who knew we would find such a catch.”

“No kidding.” The polar bear snickers as he brings his paw like hand down towards my chest, I feel my heart rate skyrocket and I back up. Shaking my head I try to focus my magic but the spells malfunction and fizzle out before I can even attempt to aim them.

“Aw, she’s scared.” The human says in a cutesy voice as if speaking to a pet only to snap to an evil sinister smile. “Let’s get her.” Hearing those words I scramble to flee and get into the crowd around us, trying to make ground to separate them from me. That’s when I feel a large furred hand grab my arm and I scream out in terror, with a yank I come face to face with the Polar bear man and I feel my panic skyrocketing.

“You’re not getting away little miss priss.” The man growls as he bears his teeth, I gulp and prepare to scream again but before I manage to, a bolt of dark blue magic hits him in the face, cutting it up his face as it impacts. Letting me go he howls in pain and grips his face as his fur is stained with his red blood. Unsure what is going on I look around and see what I can only say must be a hallucination. Up, on a roof of a building, stands the four legged figure of Princess Luna glaring down at the Polar Bear with righteous fury in her eyes.

“Thou art a Vile monster, We shall not let thee touch a finger to Twilight Sparkle.” Feeling happiness flow through me, I open my mouth to yell out to Princess Luna, not caring if it’s hallucination or not. The words die in my throat however, as I feel a stinging sensation in my neck, my world warps and contorts before my eyes slipping away in to an empty darkness.

***

“She’s fine. She’s been drugged but she should come out of it soon.” Alexander says standing by my bed, Luna is standing there too and Gaurt is holding my hand.

“Then let us go out there and find those fuckers!” Gaurt says getting up from where she is sat.

“Sorry, we need to stay beside Twilight.” Alexander says, shaking his head. Gaurt takes a step towards him and kicks what sounds like a bottle across the floor of my room.
“Listen here-”

“No, you listen here. Twilight needs you at her side. We probably won’t find those thugs again Gaurt.” Alexander barks, silencing Guard who looks to the side and sits down. “Now, you. Who are you?” Alexander says as he looks to Luna and as she begins to introduce herself darkness once again claims me.

***

“I hope you know that you are a great leader, Twilight. I haven’t seen so many people with satisfied smiles in this place… ever.” Gaurt says as she brushes my hair back with a hand. “I hope the changes were everything you could have ever asked for… I want to make sure you manage to see your wish come true.” She calmly says as she looks down at me with a pained smile on her lips.

***

Groaning, I open my eyes and see Gaurt asleep with her head on my stomach, drool coming out of the corner of her mouth. I smile and place a hand on her head but frown as I remember Gelfree. I feel my body get weighed down and I look to my bottle ridden bedside table at the clutter that has built up over the last few days. Grabbing the bags on the table I look at them and find them empty. Feeling irritated I toss the bags on to the end table just in time for the door to my room to click. Expecting Icarus or Alexander I turn to look as I grab a few bottles to see if they hold liquor but when my eyes fall upon the form of Luna I drop the bottles creating a loud crash.

“L-Luna?” I ask in shock, Luna just looks at me with a calm, hardened, and pained look on her face.

“Hello, Dearest Twilight.”

Chapter 55 Arena

I wake up to the shaking of a carriage, my stomach shooting pain through me as it rumbles loudly. I attempt to get saliva to form in my mouth but hardly any forms. I get up from the laid out position I am in and listen to try and figure out if anyone is here. I don’t even know how long I was in Vo’s home or when I was taken out of it. It had to be at least a day… Maybe two? I think to myself but then I remember his words about making a show of killing me. Maybe that’s what I deserve. Poetic, I killed someone in the exact same way. I sit there in quiet unthinking silence as the carriage continues on its way. I feel the cart slow and I feel my skin crawl as one thought enters my mind. That’s it, end of the line. Hearing someone get off what I assume is the front of the carriage and come to the wall behind me I turn to it as I hear hinges squeak.

“It seems the pony is ready for her execution party.” The burly voice of what sounds like a man says. I feel my hair get grabbed and I am yanked by my hair out of the cart, trying to get my hair free I yank backwards but only result in hurting myself further. “She’s still a bit lively.” He chuckles as he leads me onward, as we walk I hear the sound of many voices and cheering. I feel the person leading me around force my back against a wooden pillar like object and I stand there feeling my arms and legs get restrained. Once they are done my blindfold gets removed and I wince at the lights blinding me. Blinking I wait for my eyes to adjust to the brightness but as they do I find myself in a black stone colosseum with sand as the floor and across from me is Vo standing near another pillar. Upon the other pillar is the bloody, bruised, and unkempt form of Beryl. Seeing her I scream as loud as I can as I try to get free but I barely even move a centimeter.

“Ah, it seems our second participant is here.” Vo says as he turns away from Beryl to look at me, a sadistic smile on his face. No, she can’t be here. She wasn’t meant to be hurt, you bitch! I mentally scream as I glare at Vo trying my best to get free. “Ah ah, don’t try to rush things, pony slut. We have quite the show to have.” He chuckles as he walks slowly up to me. Once close to me I try to swing my head at him but he laughs as I miss him, he gives me head a firm punch sending me reeling in my restraints. Before I can recover I am struck again with another blow then another and my thoughts become nothing but static. With a swift punch he hits my stomach and I cough and sputter as I choke on my gag and any air I can get through my nose. “I’ve waited for so long to do this.”

I feel my hair get grabbed by him and rip it upwards so I am looking at him. A wicked smile on his lips.

“So that’s it then?” I hear my corrupt self say in a groaning fashion, their displeasure of the situation apparent.

“You seem to be half dead already, pony. Why don’t I make it more painful?” He says as he grabs my right arm with both of his strong and muscled hands. Then with a swift movement bone snaps and my arm cries out in pain as I howl into my gag in agony.

“We are going to die to this piece of shit?” Shut up. “Oh come on, we both know you want to kill him.” Killing isn’t always the answer.

I look to Vo and I feel tears falling from my eyes as I defeatedly watch him, feeling my corruption slowly receding, first from my fingertips and toes. “I’m fading away it seems. Every time he beats us he is draining your Corruption… our Corruption.” My Corrupt self says, I remain silent as I watch Vo walk a few paces away from me. I await what he is preparing but I hear something that perks up my ears but I tell myself I had misheard. Vo looks at me and I watch as his fist is enveloped in magic. That’s going to hurt. I mentally think as I look up to the crimson sky to see small white flakes of snow falling slowly. It’s a nice day today.

I close my eyes ready to be hit by the magic but I hear something that makes my heart sink. “Twilight!” I hear from my left close by, opening my eyes I look down to see Gelfree get to me just as Vo sends a wave of magic at us. Upon impact Gelfree is launched at me and I realize just how much power Vo put in the attack. The sound of bones snapping and visceral ripping of flesh hits my ears. Gelfree grabs on to me after we collide and she slowly slides down, dragging what she has grabbed with her. One such thing being my gag that comes out with the help of my tongue pushing it and it being damaged by her claws holding on to it for dear life. “Gelfree!” I shout looking down to her shredded back. Feeling my anger fire off in me I look up to Vo who seems surprised still by Gelfree. “Don’t, you, fucking, move.” I growl at him and I watch as violet and black chains wrap around him keeping him from moving. I try to break free from my bonds but to no avail followed by trying to cast magic but am met with nothing.

“Do you need a hand?” I hear the voice of Alexander say almost as if he is whispering in my left ear. Looking around I do not see him and I realize it’s a long distance whisper spell. Giving a nod I mentally hope he can see me, my answer comes in the form of a feeling like something is being offered to me. “I give you some of my corruption. However I also offer you something more. I give you a unique ability, something I’ve been cultivating for some time. It is the power to drain magic, to absorb it by devouring spells.” Absorb magic? That’s… impossible. That shouldn’t be possible. Yet he is offering it to me.

Firmly nodding I accept the things being offered to me but as soon as I do I feel my body erupt with a sensation of being submerged in a flowing river, the word around me fades to black. I watch as cracks form in the darkness as dark reds, purples, greens, and yellows form from the cracks and mix with the black around me. “I knew I wasn’t wrong about you.” Alexander’s voice says as he appears in the swirling colors with me.

“What… what is this?” I ask looking around as the colors around me seem to morph into other colors to depict snippets of my memories.

“This is your potential. Your destiny in a sense.” Alexander says as he smiles at me. “What you accepted is an ability that was cultivated but in doing so it took you beyond what a normal person could achieve. Normally only the god of this world can give these but… I might have figured out how to make my own. You now are on par with a Prime Evil in potential. You still need to get used to your powers and to become seen as one.”

“Then… where are we?”

“Oh we are still in the Arena, time has stopped for us because you were receptive to the gift.”

“Receptive?”

“Well, you accepted the ability I gave you but your body and soul could have rejected it… it usually results in a person dying or being seriously injured.” Hearing that I feel my heart skip a beat in panic.

“You’re saying I could have died!”

“Come on, you think I would have done the offer if I thought you would have died?” I grumble and cross my arms. “Once we return to reality you will be a bit… different.” Alexander says with a chuckle but before I can ask what he means I feel the colors around me envelop my entire body.

Coming to I look around and realize I’m free of my bonds and hunched over Gelfree who lies on her stomach, choking and wheezing. Panic shoots through me as I turn her over and look at her face. She gives me a pained smile. “Hold on Gelfree… I can fix this.” I say as I look her up and down.

“T-Twilight. It’s… fine.” She says shakily as she places a hand on mine. “I… I wish I d-didn’t leave… those months… ago.” She says as she looks up at me.

“I’m sorry Gelfree. I’ll save you… you and the baby.”

“Twilight… gob- Goblins give birth… in two… and a half months.” She says as she gives a light exhausted chuckle. Wait so… she already gave birth?

“You gave birth? I… I had no idea.” I say but when she coughs harshly I am pulled from my regret back to her. “I will take you to Alexander.” I say but when I pick her up she screams out in pain so I put her back down.

“Don’t… I don’t think he can… help.” Gelfree says as she brings a hand to her chest. “I… I think a rib punctured my heart…” she quietly says as she lays there, snow falling on her face. Slowly she starts to grow more dazed looking and I fight back my tears as I wait, hoping Alexander will get here. “This… is my first time… seeing snow.” She quietly says as she watches the sky. “It’s so beautiful.”

Chapter 56 Finishing the fight

Getting up to my feet slowly I gently pace Gelfree’s head down on the sand, her eyes closed and body long since gone cold. Snow decorating her face as it falls. Looking up to Vo I see him looking at me with a smug grin. I clench my fist and send an absurd amount of my power into it, increasing the mass as I run up and punch him in the face, feeling something behind me enhance my movements causing me to speed towards him faster. A sickening crunch rips through the arena as a shockwave from said punch is sent out from us. The contract magic forcing him to be an immovable object. I grab his throat and squeeze causing him to sputter as I punch him over and over and over again. His face is getting red but I know how augmentations allow me to go hard.

“You can move.” I say as I transform my arm into a tentacle and grab him when the magic fades, with a hard fling I send Vo into a wall of the fighting arena. With him gone for a second I look behind myself to see what aided me in movement. I am amazed to see a set of large wings coming out near my shoulder blades and a smaller set just above my waist, they all are leathery and violet in color like my skin. Giving them an experimental flap I am impressed by their size and strength. These will make things more interesting. I think to myself but then my corruption self pipes up.

“We also seem to have our horn back… or a better one.” They say and I instinctively bring my hand up to it, it is not a typical horn. It is smooth and curved but long like an alicorn horn. Sending magic to it I find it functions the same but seems to enhance magic I send through it. Oh, I will make him suffer with all these. Hearing the sound of rapid footsteps I refocus on Vo who is charging towards me.

“He really has no brains.” I sigh as I give my wings a flap and though I stagger a bit at first I manage to get over Vo and have him stumble and topple as he goes under me. “You think you can kill one of my friends, bring another damn near close to death too, and get away with it?” I say as I land turning on the spot towards him. He gets to his feet quickly and to my surprise he fires a magical fireball at me. Smiling, I open my mouth hoping I have to actually devour the magic. Taking a deep breath I watch as the Fireball is sucked up in a vortex of air that erupts from my mouth, snapping my jaws closed around it. I feel a surge of magical energy fill me. Vo looks at me in shock and I feel glee fill me. “What’s wrong Vo, can’t keep up?”

“You pony bitch.” He yells as he readies his fist and sends magic to it, licking my lips I lung forwards and latch my jaws on to his fist. As I suspected, I can absorb the magic if I bite his hand when he does this. Feeling his other hand punch my face I let go. I open my mouth as I bring the fireball and all the other magic I absorbed into it. With a huff I shoot the empowered fireball from my maw at Vo who takes it into his face.

“You know. I would have just killed you for hurting Beryl. Now though, now you get to be kept alive.” I say darkly with a snarl as I send power to my horn and shoot him with a spear of magic. A howl of pain coming from him as it sinks into his shoulder followed by another in the other shoulder. With them in I send them into the sky taking him with them. Once I am satisfied with his height I dispel the spears and let him plummet. Landing with a thud he is left laid out. “I’ll keep you alive and I will break you. I’ll make you into a pony and I’ll make you a bitch. Then I’ll let you be entertainment for my guards when I’m on the throne.” I growl as I look around to the audience present. Kicking Vo hard I look around at everyone who is cheering and shouting.

“Is there anyone else who wants to try to fight me while I am here, to try and stop me from taking the throne! For I tried to give up the aspiration and live a quiet life, but it seems that I can’t have that here!” I shout to the crowd with my arms out and fury in my eyes. “I am waiting!” I shout after a few moments of no one showing interest in fighting. Putting down my arms and reverting ym tentacle arm back to my normal one I go over to Beryl. “I’m sorry I didn’t save you sooner.”

“It’s… okay darling.” She says gently as I free her and put her arm around my neck. “You’ve come a long way.” She says as we stagger out past Vo who is struggling to get to his feet. Stopping, I look at him and scowl.

“Grab Gelfree’s body gently and with care, then follow me and do not do anything to her body or to us.” I say watching as the chains wrap around his body again and he does exactly what he is ordered while being unable to voice his complaints or hatred for me. With a nod I continue onwards towards one of the doors out of the arena fighting zone with Beryl. Getting outside I am met with hals which I follow eventually finding the way out where everyone from the manor is waiting. Everyone with solemn looks on their faces as they see Beryl and Gefree, my eyes however slowly make their way to Gaurt who holds a small form wrapped in a white blanket. I immediately know what the form is and I come over to look down at the green skinned baby sleeping in her arms, her own pregnant belly showing.

“How long?” I ask as I look down to the baby then up to Gaurt.

“two months.” Gaurt says and I look down at the baby realizing just how fucked up I had been. I need help… I need to stop using Glory. I was gone for… two months. Looking down at my dress I chuckle dryly realizing just how tattered and ruined it looks. I’ll need to get Olvin to fix this.

Author's closing talk

Hi, it’s me Drab. If you're reading this thank you so very much for reading through CIM. If it’s not an issue could you read through this before hoping off to a new story or my next project.

First things first, if you are one of the few who have been reading this live, I’m so sorry about the lack of chapters recently. I had intended to post the last chapter like the usual time frames I had but I never felt the chapters I had done were adequate for the closing of this part of the story. I don’t like endings cuz as it is and the feeling of living up to expectations was tough, I’m happy with it as it is now. I had thought about making the rise to the crowning a tournament thing but I decided not to as it might feel bloated if i did that. I think I went through seven iterations of this last chapter alone and many many more for the last five chapters. So I’m sorry I made yall wait.

On to the general stuff for everyone and anyone. Thank you all so very much for all the activity and support. It started out as a simple little project that was for fun and I thought wouldn’t get any traction when I got back into mlp. The story has gone above and beyond anything I thought it would have. It’s crazy to see all these numbers and know it's for something I have made. So thank you again, with all my heart. Thank you.

If you liked this story please do feel free to keep commenting and give it a like and share it if you don’t mind. It isn’t required but every like means so much to me when I see it.

Now for story content, feel free to use this world if you wish as long as you credit CIM as the source of the work. Heck even rework chapters you like and post it if you want.

As for what I plan for the future, well I left this first part as a cliffhanger and I will keep writing CIM. I have two more parts planned and I’ll see them through to the end. That’s a promise.

Depending on how popular the parts get I might even do spin offs or additional content to this word and the characters. But we will play that by ear.

Anyways that’s pretty much it. Thank you all once again and I hope to see you all in the next bit of CIM.